《He Has a Sickness that Needs to be Cured》


 Chapter 1

    [Anorexia: An eating disorder. You will lose your appetite and refuse to eat.]


    ¨C


    When Xi Ning buttoned up thest button on his shirt, the butler knocked softly on his door.


    ¡°Second young master, the young master said that he is not willing to wait anymore and went ahead.¡±


    Xi Ning replied: ¡°Got it.¡±


    He closed his mission panel, but the system was still speaking nonstop in his head: ¡°Ah, this character has a bad sibling rtionship with his older brother, but this will not affect the mission at all since he has a bad rtionship with everyone else, so even if you OOC they will also not realize it easily. Master, don¡¯t you think this mission is super easy? Although there is a little bit of restriction¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning: ¡±Silence.¡±


    The system voice stopped and finally it was quiet.


    The youth reflected in the mirror was already dressed neatly in white shirt with a dark blue school jacket and trousers. His soft ck hair was slightly long and the ends of his hair were tucked inside his cor. His eyes were slightly lowered, a sullen expression on his face.


    The youth had the same appearance as his own. This was a privilege given by the system, which allowed him to be ustomed to this unfamiliar world more easily.


    ¡°Super easy?¡± Xi Ning was not speaking butmunicating directly with the system in his mind.


    ¡°I suppose you think I¡¯ve lived too long and wanted to take this opportunity to finish me off.¡±


    The system was being silenced and wasn¡¯t able to speak. He opened the mission panel again and there were two sentences clearly shown in the character section.


    [You have an incurable illness]


    [Activated: Anorexia]


    Before he traveled into this world, the person in charge of the mission in the Three Thousand Worlds Bureau told him that ¡°If you finish these missions, I will let pass what you have done in the past. However, there will be a small punishment during your mission period¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning admitted that he had done something wrong and there was no excuse for it, so he epted the mission. But he had never thought that he would receive this kind of punishment.


    It still felt strange to him that he had forgotten what offenses that he hadmitted and it seemed that there was an external force that had erased a part of his memory.


    He asked the system about it before, but the system said that it was amand from the higher ups and he had no authority to ess it. But if Xi Ning finished his mission he would return back to normal.


    His mission was to fix the BUG that appeared in each world.


    The butler reminded him once again from outside his door in a soft voice, as he was afraid to anger Xi Ning. Xi Ning turned around to take his backpack and there was suddenly a change to the mission panel that he had not closed. The two sentences had now turned into three sentences.


    [You have an incurable illness]


    [Having contact with the right person can alleviate your pain]


    [Activated: Anorexia]


    Xi Ning froze for a moment and he unmuted the system ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Master, you are so cruel¡­¡­ Eh?¡± The system grumbled but it was also shocked when it saw the new sentence that appeared in the mission panel. ¡°This is¡­..this is the newmand from the higher ups but it has not been stated who would be the ¡®right person¡¯¡­¡­¡±


    So that meant that he had to find it himself.


    Xi Ning was not interested in it, so he took his backpack and left his room.


    His identity in this world was still a second-year highschool student so he still had to go to school.


    There were several kinds of exquisite breads and cakes on the table downstairs and they were all wrapped in a transparent bag. Xi Ning frowned when looking at the bag and did not take any of them.


    The driver outside the door had already been waiting for a long time. Xi Ning opened the mission panel again to check the details of the mission after he had gotten into the car.


    The worlds under the Three Thousand Bureau were born and derived from novels by different authors. The first world which he had currently transmigrated into was an ordinary ABO BL romance novel.


    The system has arranged a character called Xiao Ning for him. This character was the younger brother of the protagonist gong (aka the top), who was named Xiao CongYi in this novel. Xiao Ning is an omega with an arrogant personality.


    The alphas and omegas in this world normally underwent gender differentiation at the age of 14 to 16, and the rest would be ordinary betas.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 2

    The other protagonist, the shou (aka the bottom), Lin Mian was an omega from a poor family that had ate differentiation at the age of 18. Before he presented as an omega, he had always been considered a beta. On the other hand, the protagonist gong, Xiao CongYi, was a rich, smart, and handsome alpha.


    A verymon character setting. The main story plot was also an ordinary romance story until an unexpected BUG that caused an extra character to appear in the plot.


    This person was very simr to Lin Mian. He was also a beta from an ordinary family that had ate gender differentiation. He asionally had contact with Lin Mian at a time Lin Mian was in conflict with Xiao CongYi. Lin Mian thought that he was not excellent at any aspect and didn¡¯t deserve to be with Xiao CongYi, so he cut his ties with Xiao CongYi.


    He was a beta so he shouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship with a person from a different world.


    Even though Lin Mian would undergo gender transformation afterwards, Central calcted that there was still a high possibility that Lin Mian would have a change of heart in the end and cause the plot to be changed.


    In this kind of unexpected situation, regarding a character that had no connection at all to the original plot, Central could just directly erase it, but the system said that there was an error that urred when erasing it so it had to be solved manually.


    To solve this manually meant that transmigrators like Xi Ning would have to participate and intervene in the plot.


    Xiao CongYi is not on good terms with Xiao Ning, but they were both studying at the same highschool. Xiao CongYi is in third-year while Xiao Ning is in second-year. Xiao CongYi was not even willing to wait a moment longer. Even though Xiao Ning only took a bit more time this morning, he had called another driver and went ahead.


    Xiao CongYi wasn¡¯t the one to me, since Xiao Ning was the one to intensify the conflict between the two protagonists. The main reason that Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian were having a fight was all caused by Xiao Ning.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him, since he was not here to make friends. He just wanted to finish his mission faster by repairing the rtionship between Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian so that he could leave and go to the next world earlier.


    Regarding the BUG, Lin Mian still hasn¡¯t had any contact with that person at this point in the current timeline.


    Xi Ning just needs to prevent them from having any contact, and the system will provide him with guidance.


    The system has been muted by him earlier so it remained silent and well-behaved at the moment and even provided Xi Ning with the detailed information of the person who was the BUG.


    Song Zhou, age 18, an ordinary beta with an introverted personality, second-year first ss, currently performing well in school.


    Lin Mian was also in second-year first ss, while Xiao Ning was in second ss.


    Xiao Ning thought for a while and suddenly said: ¡°I want to transfer to first ss.¡±


    The butler that was sitting in the passenger seat was surprised and turned his head: ¡°Second young master? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to stay in the first ss in the first ce, why suddenly¡­¡­¡±


    Because Xiao Ning hated Lin Mian previously, he did not want to be in the same ss with him and even requested for the principal to transfer Lin Mian to another ss.


    But Lin Mian¡¯s grades had always been steadily in the top three so the principal ignored Xiao Ning¡¯s unreasonable request.


    Unable to achieve his goal, Xiao Ning left the ss himself.


    This was what the character had done before. It had nothing to do with Xi Ning, so he couldn¡¯t care less: ¡±I changed my mind.¡±


    To allow the transmigrators to carry out their mission smoothly, normally the identity given by the centre is not too bad, so why not use the resources given to him?


    The butler does not question any further and he seemed to be used to Xiao Ning impulsive behaviour, he answered obediently: ¡°Understood, second young master. I will arrange it once we reach the school.¡±


    Xi Ning responded with a satisfied nod and took a short nap.


    ¨C


    Even though he was a student, Xi Ning didn¡¯t need to worry about the assignments and tests. The system will provide him with the correct answers, so the score that he wanted to get was all dependent on his mood.


    He was dozing off in ss while propping his head up with his hand when the system just notified him with thetest mission instruction.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 3

    In the afternoon, there would be a cannon fodder omega with a secret crush on Xiao CongYi who would corner Lin Mian to question him about his rtionship with Xiao CongYi and warn him to stay away from Xiao CongYi.


    The system had already calcted that the possibility that Song Zhou would pass by was up to 98% and the possibility that he would help Lin Mian is also up to 80%. In conclusion, there was a high probability that this would be the first encounter that these two would have.


    All Xi Ning had to do was to destroy this encounter.


    During the break between the lessons, Xi Ning took out his phone and opened WeChat. He then sent a message to Xiao CongYi: There is someone who wants to bully Lin Mian.


    But the message couldn¡¯t be sent; there was a red exmation mark on the screen. Xi Ning closed his WeChat with an expressionless look and considered sending a SMS or calling.


    This kind of opportunity to save the heroine in trouble of course it was better to leave it to our protagonist gong.


    Seeing him writing the messages, the system informed him with a low voice: ¡°Umm¡­¡­it seems that Xiao CongYi has put your number into the cklist, he won¡¯t be able to receive any of your messages or calls.¡±


    Xi Ning: ¡±¡­¡­¡±


    The ss bell rang and this indicated the ss in the morning was over. Xi Ning decided to go upstairs to find Xiao CongYi and tell him about the situation.


    But after he reached Xiao CongYi ssroom, he was told that Xiao CongYi had already left the ss earlier.


    Xi Ning did not eat anything this morning. There were some students who brought their own lunch boxes to school and the smell of the food lingered inside the ss when they opened their lunch boxes.


    The smells of Yuxiang shredded pork, sweet and sour ribs, and some spice mixed together in the air of the ssroom. These smells should stimte one¡¯s appetite, but Xi Ning just felt nauseated.


    Two different emotions that are conflicting with each other in addition to hunger, plus Xiao CongYi was nowhere to be found, which caused Xi Ning¡¯s face to turn pale.


    Xiao CongYi¡¯s ssmates recognized him and asked him carefully: ¡°Junior, are you feeling alright?¡±


    Xi Ning replied with a reluctant smile: ¡°I am fine, thank you.¡±


    The ssmates were shocked. It was unexpected for Xi Ning to say ¡°thank you¡±. While they were still frozen by Xi Ning¡¯s words, he had already left the ssroom.


    The system was scared that Xi Ning would forfeit the mission because he was unhappy and was advising him along the way: ¡°Master, don¡¯t panic, Xiao CongYi shouldn¡¯t be far away from us since he just left. Should we go search for him at the school entrance?¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Xi Ning rushed to the location of Lin Mian that was shown on the mission instruction. ¡°I¡¯ll just go by myself.¡±


    There was not enough time anymore.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mian was at the small hut beside the sports field. Normally there were not a lot of people around and it was his routine to eat his lunch here everyday while looking at the scenery.


    He took his lunch box out of his bag and opened the lid of the lunch box. When he started eating, a group of people ran towards him, and the person who seemed to be the leader of the group grabbed and threw aside his lunch box.


    The metal lunch box dropped and fell to the ground and the food inside it was scattered all across the floor. Lin Mian was shocked while lifting up his head and his eyes slowly filled with tears.


    The cannon fodderughed mockingly at Lin Mian: ¡°Why are you crying like a baby when you are a beta? Do you fancy yourself an omega? You should take a look at your unsightly appearance in the mirror. You don¡¯t even deserve to have any rtionship with brother Chong.¡±


    As expected, it was all because of Xiao CongYi again. Lin Mian took a deep breath, lowering his head to avoid having any argument with them while trying to pick up the lunch box that was on the floor.


    When his hand was about to reach the lunch box, the cannon fodder suddenly kicked the lunch box and it flew further away from him.


    Lin Mian stood up and shouted: ¡°You!¡±


    The cannon fodder was stillughing at him: ¡°What? Not happy about it, so what are you going to do?¡±


    The group of people behind him slowly approached and surrounded Lin Mian. It seemed like they were going to beat him up. Lin Mian was scared but he was still trying to be calm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishment that you will receive if you cause trouble in school?¡±


    ¡°Punishment?¡± All of them looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 4

    The cannon fodder patted Lin Mian on his shoulder: ¡°What are you talking about? We are not going to beat you, we just wanted to have a conversation with you.¡±


    Even though the cannon fodder is an omega, the strength that he used when patting Lin Mian¡¯s shoulder is so great that Lin Mian almost cried out loud.


    It was all because of Xiao CongYi. He shouldn¡¯t have gotten to know this person from the beginning.


    Lin Mian took a nce at his backpack, which was on top of the chair. His phone was still inside there, and there was no one passing by here at this moment.


    The cannon fodder lifted his hand once again. Lin Mian couldn¡¯t help but closed his eyes, but suddenly there was a voice that stopped them.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Bullying weak students?¡±


    The voice that saved him sounded heavenly to him, but why was it so familiar? He opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the voice.


    Xi Ning was standing not far away lifting his delicate face while looking at them emotionlessly.


    The cannon fodder also did not expect that Xiao Ning would appear and immediately smile at him: ¡°Oh it¡¯s NingNing, why are you here¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to call me NingNing?¡± Xi Ning stopped him from speaking and left him in an awkward situation. He nced at the faces of everyone there and said, ¡±If you don¡¯t want to be expelled from the school then begone now.¡±


    They had never seen Xi Ning like this before. Even if he looked harmless and spoke gently, the words that wereing from him made everyone shiver.


    The cannon fodder still wanted to speak up but Xi Ning red at him.


    His mind went nk and his voice was lower than before: ¡°Then¡­¡­then we won¡¯t disturb the second young master anymore.¡±


    Lin Mian didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out like this. He watched the group of people leave hurriedly until there was only Xi Ning left standing in front of him.


    Xi Ning was in a good mood since he was able to resolve this matter before Song Zhou arrived. He looked at Lin Mian: ¡°Why are you still dazing away here. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Lin Mian suspected that he had misheard: ¡°Ah¡­huh?¡±


    The Xiao Ning that always giving him looks and bullying him in the past was going to treat him to a meal? Was he going to put poison in the food?


    ¡°Ah What ¡®ah¡¯? Do you still want to eat the food that has been on the floor?¡± Xi Ning looked at food that was scattered on the floor. It was a simple meal with mostly vegetables and only a bit of meat.


    No wonder that he will differentiate sote, he must be malnourished.


    Xi Ning thought that there was nothing wrong with having a good rtionship with the protagonist so he walked out of the school while pulling Lin Mian with him.


    Lin Mian didn¡¯t dare to resist. He felt that Xi Ning was very different from usual, which made him feel uneasy.


    When they were walking out of the hut, they came across a person.


    This person was also wearing a second-year school uniform but without the jacket. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbow and he was holding a bag and a bread that had a bite taken out of it in his other hand.


    The system suddenly shouted out loud: ¡°BUG has appeared! BUG has appeared! Alert! Alert!¡±


    So he was Song Zhou.


    His looks were not bad, a face that resembled a protagonist, no wonder that Lin Mian would be attracted to him.


    Xi Ning was secretly observing him, but suddenly his eyes were fixed on the bread in his hand.


    He didn¡¯t have any appetite all morning, and he felt ufortable seeing food or smelling it, but¡­¡­


    But why does the bread in Song Zhou¡¯s hands look so appetizing?


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t seem to be aware of the two people in front of him. As he passed by them, Xi Ning subconsciously pulled his sleeve.


    He paused, and looked at Xi Ning: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    I really want to take a bite¡­ Xi Ning stared at the bread that had been bitten on one edge, and the stomach that had been hungry all morning began toe to life.


    Lin Mian recognized this person as his ssmate, but he didn¡¯t talk to him much in the ss. He didn¡¯t know why Xi Ning wanted to stop him. While he was puzzled, he heard a loud noisee from Xi Ning¡¯s stomach. ¡°Gulu¡ª¡±


    Xi Ning licked his lips: ¡°How much does this bread cost? Sell me one.¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s expression in his eyes changed, as if looking at a fool.


    He pulled back his hand and walked away without looking back while replying: ¡°After leaving the school gate, go to the third shop on the left, Xin Xin Bakery.¡±


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 5

    Xi Ning brought Lin Mian out of the school and found a random restaurant to dine in.


    Lin Mian was acting like a frightened rabbit. He used his backpack to cover his face while looking around, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t bump into any acquaintances.


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you that unwilling to eat with me?¡±


    XI Ning tossed the menu to Lin Mian while leaning back on the chair and closed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite. You are free to order anything you want.¡±


    Lin Mian slowly extended out his hand to take the menu while secretly peeking at Xi Ning. Only after seeing that Xi Ning didn¡¯t mind did he start to look at the menu.


    Xi Ning was having a conversation with the system at the moment. ¡°So is Song Zhou the ¡®right person¡¯?¡±


    The system was also unsure and spoke in a hesitant tone, ¡°But he is the BUG. How could he be the one that triggers the order from higher-ups? Could it be¡­¡±


    Could it be that themand from higher-ups was also a BUG? The system was taken aback by this thought itself and didn¡¯t dare to have further thoughts, so it quickly changed the subject. ¡°But master¡¯s heart rate and anticipation value have risen sharply just now. The secretion of gastric acid in the stomach has also increasedpared to a few hours ago, and it seems to have relieved some of the symptoms of anorexia for a short time, therefore master¡¯s judgment is reasonable and the possibility of having guessed correctly is around 90%¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was in a good mood, there was a smirk on his face. ¡°We can just test it out again to find out.¡±


    Xi Ning thought that he would have to put a lot more effort to find this ¡°right person¡±, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this effortlessly. After he transfers to the first ss, Song Zhou is going to be my tool for eating.


    He had moved the plot back to its intended path just now, so the system awarded him 2 mission points. At 100 mission points he can exchange for an antidote to cure the illness but it would onlyst for an hour.


    Rewards also came along with punishments. If the system detected signs of the plot changing again, his illness would worsen for 12 hours as punishment.


    With such an inhuman reward and punishment system. Xi Ning had to endure the urge to swear when he first saw it.


    With thisparison, of course he prefers Song Zhou over it.


    ¡°These are your meals. Everything has been served. Please enjoy it.¡±


    The waiter was a beta. He left after serving them with a bowl of egg fried rice and a bowl of rice topped with crayfish. Lin Mian pulled the egg fried rice towards himself and whispered, ¡°Uh¡­you haven¡¯t eaten anything right? I just simply ordered one of the meal sets. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll pay for it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it would be my treat?¡± Xi Ning exchanged the tes in front of two of them and reached out for the spoon. ¡°I¡¯ve a poor appetite recently so I don¡¯t want to eat something heavy.¡±


    The egg fried rice is lightly cooked with eggs and chopped green onions, and it seems to be the cheapest meal in this restaurant.


    Xi Ning was not lying. He was feeling ufortable now, but he couldn¡¯t eat anything at all, so he could only force himself to try out the light-vored egg fried rice.


    Lin Mian¡¯s eyes wide in shock when he saw Xi Ning start to eat the egg fried rice. He wanted to say something but, in the end, he couldn¡¯t.


    The taste of the egg fried rice was okay. Xi Ning could taste it, but his body was resisting it and made him feel like he was chewing on tree bark. He forced himself to eat half of it and then put down the spoon with a frown.


    This illness did not ease off at all. It should at least increase gradually from low, medium, to high levels. The people in the Three Thousand Worlds Bureau were really not afraid that he would starve to death in this world.


    The system sensed Xi Ning¡¯s thoughts and quickly exined, ¡°We care for every employee. Even if the master does not eat or drink for a month, nutrients will be injected directly into the master¡¯s body. So master you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    Xi Ning was speechless for a moment and ignored the system.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 6

    Lin Mian has also finished eating. He put down his chopsticks and watched Xi Ning pay for the meals but was still unable to speak up.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Xi Ning raised his chin at him while speaking softly.


    Lin Mian lowered his head and pinched the strap of his backpack. He then plucked up the courage to say, ¡°It is because of Xiao CongYi that you helped me to drive away those people and treat me to a meal?¡±


    Xi Ning was very confident. ¡°Of course, Xiao¡­My brother has been worried about you, so he asked me to take care of you.¡±


    Although Xiao CongYi did note in person, Xi Ning was now Xiao CongYi¡¯s younger brother so the effect should be the same. That meant that it was Xiao CongYi who was helping Lin Mian and treating him to a meal. The rtionship between the two protagonists should have progressed a bit. Right?


    Lin Mian pursed his lips and turned his head away. ¡°You used to hate me so much. He can even ask for you toe. Why doesn¡¯t hee by himself?¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned and Lin Mian continued, ¡°I know I am not good enough for your brother. I have decided to stay away from him so you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡±


    Lin Mian does not tell him the whole story. Although he and Xiao CongYi are not together yet, they are very close to it. But in this state, he is very tired because of his own feeling of inferiority and timidity. Xiao CongYi neither denied or acknowledged having a rtionship with him, which has caused more and more people to cause him trouble recently.


    He carried his backpack and stood up, he then bent slightly towards Xi Ning and said, ¡°Thank you for treating me to lunch, I will go back to school first.¡±


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Someone near the shop was watching their interaction. He took out a mobile phone and secretly took a few photos and sent them to Xiao CongYi.


    Xi Ning looked at Lin Mian¡¯s back and was very puzzled. He felt that he had done nothing wrong. But why did Lin Mian seem a little angry?


    The system interrupted his thoughts with a low voice, ¡°Master¡­ deducted, deducted mission points¡­¡±


    Xi Ning opened the mission panel and the transparent screen that only he could see disyed, ¡°The probability of plot changing has been increased by 30%, 3 mission points were deducted. There is no punishment for the first deduction but please take it as a warning.¡±


    The mission points which were already less were disyed as a red negative 1.


    Mission points were deducted even after all that hard work.


    Xi Ning walked out of the restaurant with a sullen expression on his face and his phone suddenly rang.


    The caller showed ¡°Xiao CongYi¡±, Xi Ning directly hung up and quickly blocked this contact.


    What were you doing earlier? If it had been Xiao CongYi who went to Lin Mian in the first ce, he might not have had his mission points deducted.


    The system came out tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s okay master, you can take your time, feelings can¡¯t be rushed and I think it¡¯s already developing in a good direction¡­¡±


    Xi Ning, ¡°Silence.¡±


    He took two steps, and the phone rang again.


    This time it was the butler that was calling, Xi Ning hesitated for a while and picked it up, ¡°Uncle Lin?¡±


    ¡°Second young master, the transfer of sses has been arranged. You can go to the first ss in the afternoon and someone will help you pack up your belongings.¡±


    That was fast, as I thought it is really easy to do things if you have money. Xi Ning feels a little better. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Butler Lin paused on the phone and replied, ¡°You are wee, second young master.¡±


    There was still some time before ss in the afternoon. Xi Ning put his mobile phone away and walked slowly towards the school.


    While passing by the ¡°Xin Xin Bakery¡±, Xi Ning nced through the ss window and turned away.


    He thought about it carefully on his way that he probably didn¡¯t handle the situation well.


    The protagonist¡¯s current rtionship is at its most vulnerable point, otherwise, the plot would not changepletely because of a mere BUG.


    Even if there were no BUG, intervention from an outsider like him would also cause the situation to worsen.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 7

    Perhaps he only needs to watch out for Song Zhou and let Lin Mian and Xiao CongYi solve their rtionship problems by themselves.


    Looking at the current timeline, the day when Lin Mian underwent gender differentiation is getting nearer. When he bes an omega, his mentality will definitely change.


    He can only proceed to the next world when the two protagonists repair their rtionship.


    ¨C


    Before ss in the afternoon, the person arranged by butler Lin came to pack up for Xi Ning. Most of the students in the second ss were whispering while looking at Xi Ning from time to time.


    In the eyes of others, this young master was quite capable of causing trouble. Many people knew that he hade to the second ss because of a conflict with Lin Mian and now he was eager to switch back again.


    Xi Ning doesn¡¯t care what others thought of him. After all, this was not his own body. After he finished his mission he will have no connection to this world anymore. As a transmigrator, this ssroom full of people were nothing but NPCs in his eyes.


    After finishing packing everything, Xi Ning walked into the ss with the ss teacher. The noisy ssroom suddenly became silent.


    The teacher didn¡¯t have any expression as he took a stack of papers and walked to the podium. ¡°Everyone should already know about this new ssmate, so I won¡¯t introduce him again. Xiao Ning, you can find a seat yourself.¡±


    A few minutes ago, Lin Mian didn¡¯t believe it when he heard that Xi Ning was about to transfer back again. He had already made it clear enough with him, could it be because of his refusal that Xi Ning wanted to purposely target him again?


    Xi Ning stood in front of the podium and looked around, Lin Mian hurriedly lowered his head as he was scared that Xi Ning would make himself his target.


    Xi Ning¡¯s gaze went over Lin Mian and fell on Song Zhou who was sitting in thest row.


    Song Zhou was writing with his head down as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. There was an empty space beside him but there was no table or chair.


    While Song Zhou was keeping his test paper away, the sunlight on one side was suddenly blocked and someone stretched out a hand beside him. ¡°Teacher, I want to sit here.¡±


    Lin Mian was a little surprised when he saw Xi Ning wanted to sit behind but then he was relieved.


    Song Zhou raised his head and took a look, he recognizes Xi Ning and the brooch on his chest that indicated his gender ¡ª¡ª


    Which was omega.


    The teacher was also a little surprised but didn¡¯t say anything and then nodded. ¡°Xiao Song, go and bring a table and chair.¡±


    Song Zhou put down the pen in his hand and responded softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When everything was cleaned up, Xi Ning took a long breath while sitting in his chair.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to do this. Anyway, ever since he was standing next to Song Zhou, his feeling of hunger is growing stronger and stronger.


    From the time that he has been transmigrated to this world, he only took a few bites of egg fried rice. Before this, his body¡¯s resistance to food was too serious so he did not keep thinking about being hungry.


    But now the hunger that has been suppressed all this time was beginning to reveal itself and the system was still messing around. ¡°Master hold on! Don¡¯t sumb to BUG! It has only been half a day, master you can do it!¡±


    Xi Ning muted the system again and endured it until the end of the ss, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    He pulled Song Zhou¡¯s sleeve, and when he looked over, Xi Ning whispered, ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    No snacks were allowed in the ssroom except during lunch break. But fortunately, they sat in thest row so they shouldn¡¯t be spotted easily when eating secretly.


    Song Zhou frowned. From his angle, Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips pinching his sleeve turned white, while his other hand pressed tightly on his stomach. The end of his sentence was even wavering because of hunger.


    Thinking of Xi Ning¡¯s actions of stopping him at noon, Song Zhou was puzzled.


    Song Zhou stayed silent for a long time. Just when Xi Ning thought he was going to refuse, Song Zhou finally took out a small piece of bread from the drawer and handed it to Xi Ning.


    Song Zhou got this bread because he worked part-time in a bakeryst month. The boss finally gave him a redemption card. Today, he exchanged for some bread to take home for breakfast.


    Xi Ning sat upright and took the bread from his hand.


    Song Zhou pulled back his hand and continued preparing the test paper and textbooks for the next ss. He turned his head and nced at Xi Ning again but then he happened to meet Xi Ning¡¯s gaze.


    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes were shing with satisfaction. He was holding the bread in both hands and looking at him while chewing, his cheeks were full, and the words that he said were unclear, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Xi Ning was so excited that his nd emitted pheromones which flowed out from the edge of the tape on the back of his neck, and a few alphas in the front row ufortably rubbed the tips of their noses.


    Song Zhou noticed it while turning the pages of the book with his fingertips. He then got up and opened the nearest window.


    ¨C


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 8

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t realize it at all. The school bell rang just after he finished eating and he unconsciously folded the bread¡¯s transparent wrapper that was clenched in his hand into smaller and smaller squares.


    Song Zhou¡¯s eyes followed Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips unintentionally. He waspletely unustomed to having another person sitting next to him but he couldn¡¯t tell him to go away.


    The current ss was mathematics. Song Zhou listened to the lecture while paying attention to Xi Ning until he threw the crumpled bread packaging into the drawer.


    Xi Ning, who had eaten something, felt much better. He was propping his head up with his hand and looking at the teacher that was standing at the podium while listening to the lecture.


    His seat was not in a very good position. Omegas were generally shorter than alphas. Those sitting in front of him are tall alphas. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t see clearly what was on the ckboard.


    But the real Xiao Ning had poor grades and was able to get into first ss and second ss through his father¡¯s connections, so no one was surprised that he chose this spot. The ssmates in the front row didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    Xi Ning lowered his head to turn over the test paper and the system screen automatically appeared to quickly calcte the answers on it. The system¡¯s constantly shed characters to express its anxious mood. Xi Ning unmuted the system.


    ¡°Master! Don¡¯t mute me anymore as you please!¡± The system wanted to speak just now but wasn¡¯t able to, which caused it to be very anxious. ¡°Was the food just now so delicious? Master, your pheromones were all released. If it got a little higher the rm would go off! Got it?¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned and raised his hand to touch the back of his neck.


    It was the first time he encountered a world with an ABO setting, and he only roughly nced through at the information beforeing.


    The system lectured Xi Ning, ¡°Master, you are now in puberty and it is easy to have too much adrenaline, but the school¡¯s equipment here is fairlyplete and the infirmary is also nearby.¡±


    ¡°So what could possibly happen?¡±


    He is nowpletely certain that Song Zhou is the one who can relieve his illness, how could he not get excited.


    ¡°Master, did you forget that omega and alpha can go into heat/estrus?¡±


    The estrus period is a minor problem. The medical technology in this world is perfect, and it can be passed safely without a partner. It would just take some time. But if Xi Ning¡¯s mission was dyed because of this, he would be punished.


    Xi Ning turned the test paper to the next page. ¡°You guys are the ones who will give me the punishment. If you are so worried about me, why don¡¯t you help me get rid of the negative score of the mission points?¡±


    The system chuckled twice then changed the subject to things that omega needed to pay attention to. The whole afternoon passed quickly.


    There is no need to studyte for first-year and second-year. Song Zhou quickly left after finishing sses. Xi Ning didn¡¯t manage to pay for the bread, so he nned to bring some snacks from home to give to Song Zhou tomorrow, which would also increase his ¡°tablemate friendship.¡±


    He packed his backpack and walked slowly out of the school gate alone. The driver of the Xiao¡¯s family was already waiting outside. Xi Ning opened the back seat door of the car and saw Xiao CongYi inside with an annoyed expression.


    Xi Ning¡¯s first reaction was to think that he got in the wrong car. When he was about to close the door, Xiao CongYi lowered his head and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xi Ning stood there stupefied for two seconds but in the end, he still got in the car.


    Butler Lin was not here and the driver drove silently in the front seat. Xiao CongYi was the first to start the conversation, ¡°Did you go to find Lin Mian again today?¡±


    Xi Ning asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He tried to contact Xiao CongYi before but it didn¡¯t manage to reach him. He hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about going to Lin Mian at noon. Unless someone saw him and Lin Mian together and informed Xiao CongYi¡­


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 9

    Xiao CongYi sighed, he raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. ¡°If you are dissatisfied with me, you can vent on me. Which part of Lin Mian offends you that causes you to hate him so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You even transferred back to the first ss, do you think that you can do whatever you want because nobody can control you?¡±


    Xi Ning took a deep breath. He kept reminding himself that Xiao CongYi was the protagonist, and he should not have unnecessary conflicts with him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bully him anymore¡­¡± Xi Ning calmed down, thinking of Lin Mian¡¯s reaction at noon, and felt a little guilty. ¡°I not only helped him drive away those who wanted to bully him, I also treated him to a meal.¡±


    Xiao Congyi pinched his eyebrows and raised his head in disbelief. ¡°You? Treated him a meal?¡±


    Xi Ning looked innocent. ¡°Why should I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just ask Lin Mian¡­¡­. Oh no, Lin Mian is still ignoring you now? Even though you have such good qualities, you still couldn¡¯t even win the heart of a Beta.¡±


    Xiao CongYi became silent and the driver quietly nced in the rearview mirror.


    After a long time, Xiao CongYi said in embarrassment, ¡°Did you really¡­ just treat him to a meal?¡±


    If Xi Ning epted Lin Mian, that would be great.


    Seeing his attitude has loosened a bit, Xi Ning took the opportunity to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were so depressed all day like you were suffering from lovesickness, so I wanted to go to Lin Mian and apologize. But when I went there, I saw several people were surrounding Lin Mian and throwing his food on the ground.¡±


    Xiao CongYi was furious, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember his name, it¡¯s an omega who likes you.¡± Xi Ningforted him, ¡°Fortunately, I arrived on time, but Lin Mian¡¯s lunch box is broken. You can buy him a new one and give it to him as a gift.¡±


    Xiao CongYi was taken aback for a moment and looked at Xi Ning seriously, ¡°Why did you suddenly get so concerned about these things?¡±


    Oh no, it seems that I have OOC¡¯d a bit.


    Xi Ning turned his head and looked out of the car window, pretending to be impatient. ¡°You can do whatever you want, I¡¯m just simply saying.¡±


    Xiao Congyi stopped talking.


    The parents for the current body that Xi Ning currently in were abroad all year round, so everything in the house was taken care of by butler Lin. After they got home, the cooking auntie had already prepared their meal.


    Xi Ning had no appetite when he smelled it, so he made the excuse of being unwell and asked the cooking auntie to cook some light porridge for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xi Ning turned back before going upstairs. ¡°Is there a lunch box at home? Pack some for me, I will take it to school tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao CongYi and others all looked surprised. Xiao Ning never brought food to school before since he found it troublesome.


    The cooking auntie was the first to react with disagreement, ¡°How can the second young master eat food left overnight? Tomorrow I will make a new meal and have the driver send it to the school. Do you still prefer light meals?¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned for two seconds and said vaguely, ¡°Just the usual.¡±


    So this is the life of the rich.


    At ater time, the porridge specially cooked for him was delivered, the cooking auntie even put a small portion of mustard with thoughtfulness, but Xi Ning dumped it into the trash can while pinching his nose.


    As for the homework, considering the previous overall results of the original, he carefully selected some of the questions and wrote the correct answers, leaving the rest at random.


    When he finished cleaning himself, he turned on a small night light in the room and went to bed early.


    ¨C


    After passing the dining room the next morning, Xi Ning deliberately picked two of the most beautiful cakes and packed them into his bag.


    Xiao CongYi just came downstairs and said naturally to Xi Ning, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, the driver has already been waiting.¡±


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 10

    Xi Ning did not refuse. Not long after he got in the car, Xiao CongYi took out a brand new lunch box and handed it to him.


    ¡°Mian Mian hasn¡¯t wanted to see metely, so please pass this lunch box to him and just say that it¡¯s from me.¡±


    Xi Ning only suffered a loss yesterday, so he shook his head several times. ¡°Of course you have to deliver your things personally. Lin Mian stays in the ssroom all day. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to see you, where can he hide?¡±


    Xiao CongYi took back the lunch box silently, and it didn¡¯t take long for Xi Ning to receive a prompt for added mission points.


    [The plot is slightly drifted from the original plot, but the probability of the protagonists repaired their broken rtionship is increased by 30%, thus you are rewarded with 2 mission points. ]


    Xi Ning is still very happy, Even if the mission points received are a bit less, it is better than nothing.


    When he arrived in the ssroom, Song Zhou was already sitting in his seat. Xi Ning took out a small cake and quietly passed it under the table.


    Song Zhou nced towards him, but he didn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Thank you for your bread yesterday,¡± Xi Ning exined, taking out another cake with his other hand, indicating that he had one too. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Song Zhou retracted his gaze, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Xi Ning withdrew his hand and took a bite of the cake. However, he is not feeling right.


    Song Zhou was also next to him this time, so why couldn¡¯t he eat anymore?


    Xi Ning turned to look at Song Zhou¡¯s face and took another bite. He felt very hungry, but he still couldn¡¯t eat the cake anymore. The strawberry slices on the cake were sweet and cloying. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but get up and go to the corner of the ssroom to vomit all the cake in his mouth into the trash barrel.


    The cake that was bitten in his hand was also thrown into the trash. The systemforted him, ¡°This person is a BUG so maybe his ability is not stable.¡±


    Although the system didn¡¯t want to say it, as a caring system, it still evaluated another possibility, ¡°Or maybe master can only eat the food that belongs to him.¡±


    The closer he got to Song Zhou, would indeed reduce some of his resistance to food, but if the food wasn¡¯t from Song Zhou, he still couldn¡¯t eat it.


    Xi Ning was very angry. He stared at the other cake for a while, and then suddenly stood up and walked towards Lin Mian and put the cake on his table.


    Lin Mian was shocked by his actions. When he raised his head, Xi Ning had already left. The people around him were looking at him as he hurriedly put the cake into his drawer and his ears turned red.


    Did Xiao Ning give this cake to him, or did Xiao CongYi ask Xiao Ning to give it to him? Lin Mian actually had some expectations for both of the possibilities while silently scolding himself good-for-nothing.


    Song Zhou saw Xi Ning¡¯s actions and he rubbed the pages of the book with his fingers twice, but there was no expression shown on his face.


    ¨C


    Before thest ss, the driver brought Xi Ning his lunch. There was a full threeyer luxury lunch box, Xi Ning looked at it, but he was not really in the mood.


    ¡°Second Young Master, the lunch box is still warm, you can just open it at noon and eat it.¡±


    Xi Ning nodded silently and returned to his seat with the huge lunch box. The students along the way were all staring at him.


    But no matter how delicious the food is, he still can¡¯t eat it, unless¡­


    The bell for thest ss in the morning rang and most of the ssmates went out of the ssroom to find a ce to eat. Song Zhou took out his lunch box from the drawer, he then got up and also wanted to walk away, Xi Ning quickly grabbed his hand.


    Song Zhou, ¡°?¡±


    Xi Ning smiled at him. ¡°ssmate, wait a minute, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 11

    He had a good attitude when asking, Song Zhou pulled his hand back calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xi Ning took a peek at the lunch box in Song Zhou¡¯s hand, thinking about how to exchange the lunch. ¡°Can I see what food that you have brought?¡±


    Song Zhou had no expression on his face. Suddenly, it became noisy outside the ssroom. Xi Ning tilted his head to look over and saw Xiao CongYi hade to find Lin Mian.


    Seeing that Song Zhou also turned his head, Xi Ning clutched his arm tightly to prevent him from being distracted by Lin Mian. ¡°Actually, I have a poor appetite recently and want to eat something simple. My lunch is too much, how about¡­¡­.we exchange our food?¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s current feeling is indescribable, he curled his lip and tried to pull his arm back.


    Aware of his refusal, Xi Ning became anxious and grasped his hand tighter, ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Xi Ning knew that his request was very strange. Although it is not good to force people, maybe if he kept begging, he might change his mind. Xi Ning believed that he would be able to establish a good ¡°tablemate friendship¡± with Song Zhou.


    Song Zhou moved his lips and uttered, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Xi Ning, ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    He just wanted to have a good meal, but he was so hungry that he didn¡¯t have much energy anymore. Song Zhou could just push him away with a little more force.


    Song Zhou endured for a while and finally gave in. He pushed his lunch box in front of Xi Ning and opened the lid while looking at him mockingly. ¡°Ok fine, let¡¯s exchange.¡±


    In Song Zhou¡¯s eyes, Xi Ning was a pampered, arrogant, and willful rich young master. He was even an omega. Whether it was just on a whim or Xi Ning wanted to humiliate him, he could not directly annoy Xi Ning.


    Never mind, It was just a meal.


    Seeing that Song Zhou had agreed to his request, Xi Ning quickly took out his luxurious lunch box and put it on his table, for fear that he would regret it again.


    Xi Ning uses his own chopsticks. The exquisitely carved chopsticks doesn¡¯t match the aluminum lunch box at all. There are only two pitiful pieces of meat on the white rice in the lunch box and the rest of them are stir fry broli.


    On the other hand, the one that Song Zhou opened was arge threeyer lunch box containing three types of meat, two types of vegetables, and one soup. The ingredients used were top-notch, and all of the dishes looked fancy.


    Song Zhou stared at these dishes for a long time, while Xi Ning was eating ravenously. Xi Ning was too hungry and did not have much energy so his movements were a little slow, but he took every bite with satisfaction.


    Xi Ning was originally from an ordinary family so he hadn¡¯t eaten any high-ss delicacies before. Furthermore, under the current circumstances, he couldn¡¯t even eat in rice with steamed buns.


    He buried his face into the lunch box and finished half of it and while he looked up, he saw Song Zhou staring silently at him. Song Zhou didn¡¯t touch any of the dishes on his table at all.


    Compared to him, Song Zhou looked like the one with a bad appetite rather than himself. Xi Ning rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat it, does it not suit your taste?¡±


    There were still some ssmates who hadn¡¯t left in the ssroom. They turned to look at them curiously and Xi Ning red back at them.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t show any rejection at all when eating his food. Song Zhou was puzzled.


    Could it be that he misunderstood, and Xi Ning did not mean what he thought.


    Xi Ning suddenly covered the back of his neck with embarrassment.


    His pheromones were releasing too much again, and the system scolded him, ¡°Master, your self-control is too bad. Fortunately, you are just an omega.¡±


    Xi Ning was still wondering what¡¯s wrong with that sentence, and at the same time, Song Zhou also smelled a faint sweet smell.


    His heartbeat missed a beat, he held his chopsticks tightly and lowered his head to mp a piece of ribs.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 12

    Song Zhou¡¯s lunch box was not particrly effective at keeping the food warm. The food was already cold but Xi Ning still finished most of the lunch. Meanwhile, Song Zhou only ate a little and didn¡¯t want to eat the rest. He didn¡¯t know where to start eating, looking at the table that was full of food.


    He was probably not quite used to it yet, so Xi Ning took the initiative to put away the lunch boxes, and stated his true purpose, ¡°The taste is not bad, so how about from now on we¡­¡­ continue to exchange food in the future.¡±


    ¡°From now on? Like just now?¡±


    Song Zhou repeated Xi Ning¡¯s words softly as if asking why.


    Xi Ning smiled and said, ¡°You can bring anything you want, I am not picky.¡±


    He finally had a full meal and realized that Song Zhou probably wanted to refuse him, but he didn¡¯t because he does not want to cause trouble. However, he didn¡¯t care what Song Zhou thought.


    Although there was still no solution for breakfast and dinner, Xi Ning was not in a hurry for the time being. He wanted to take things slowly, step by step.


    The system says that he has poor self-control. Perhaps that was true, because he doesn¡¯t want to treat himself badly. He is already very tired from working while ill, so why should he suffer more?


    Song Zhou stayed silent, his thoughts unknown. At this moment, Lin Mian slowly approached them. He stretched out his hand and handed the brand new lunch box to Xi Ning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your brother¡¯s thing, can you help me return it to him?¡±


    Yesterday his lunchbox broke and he forgot to buy a new one after school. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao CongYi to personally give him a new one at noon. Xiao CongYi forcefully stuffed it in his hand and then left while attracting a crowd of people.


    But he had already made up his mind that to cut his ties with Xiao CongYi, so naturally, he didn¡¯t want to ept things from him.


    Xi Ning was speechless for a moment, these two can even cause trouble because of a lunch box. He crossed his arms and didn¡¯t want to take it, ¡°If you want to return it, just return it by yourself. I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    He refused directly, Lin Mian didn¡¯t know where he got the sudden courage, ¡°Then¡­ Then I will throw it away!¡±


    Xi Ning thought to himself, it¡¯s none of my business.


    The system did not give any mission reminders, proving that whether or not Lin Mian decided to throw this thing away had no effect on the plot, so he didn¡¯t bother to care about it.


    Xi Ning sat steadily on the chair and did not say anything. Lin Mian was embarrassed for a moment, then he really went to the trashcan and threw away the lunch box.


    Xiao CongYi had given him some things before, but this was the first time he had thrown it away. Furthermore, he did it in front of his brother, Lin Mian was very nervous. When he came back, he stood in the pathway. ¡°I really threw it away, you ¡­¡­¡±


    He felt that he should say something to Xi Ning, but his mind went empty. He looked at the lunch box on the table that had not been put away and tried to start a conversation, ¡°I think this is pretty nice. Where did you buy it? I will go to buy one after school ¡­¡­¡±


    That was Song Zhou¡¯s lunch box, Xi Ning immediately became alert, how could this even be associated with Song Zhou?


    He stretched out his hand to protect Song Zhou¡¯s lunch box. ¡°Why do you want to buy the same one as others? And this is mine.¡±


    Song Zhou, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Mian is not stupid. He obviously saw Xi Ning brought such a big lunch box into the ssroom in the morning, but now he said it belonged to him. He aggrieved, ¡°You are as annoying as your brother!¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left, Xi Ning was nervous for a while, he was relieved when he saw that the system did not deduct his mission points.


    Song Zhou, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly stretched out his hand and took back his lunch box, which was under Xi Ning¡¯s hand to put it back in his drawer, the expression on his face bing less cold than before.


    Xi Ning thought for a while, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Xiao CongYi, saying that Lin Mian had thrown away the gift he gave.


    Xiao CongYi didn¡¯t block him anymore and quickly replied ¡°ok¡±.


    ¨C


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 13

    During the afternoon ss, the system suddenly sent a mission reminder.


    [The school will try out a one-to-one assistance program. The chance of a rtionship happening between Lin Mian and Song Zhou is 30%, so the probability of a plot changing will reach as high as 70%. ]


    With only this short line of words, Xi Ning was still puzzled when the teacher walked in with a stack of forms after ss.


    ¡°Soon, there will be an assistance program between students in the same ss. I havemunicated with the teachers for all of the subjects. We have assigned members to you in advance for the time being. Everyone should take a look first.¡±


    When Xi Ning got the form and looked at it, he immediately understood what was going on. What kind of assistance program required two students to form a group and study together? The names of Lin Mian and Song Zhou were written in the same column which means that they are divided into the same group.


    By taking gender into consideration, both alphas and omegas were either in a same sex group or grouped with a beta. It also depended on each person¡¯s strengths and weaknesses in the subjects. Xi Ning¡¯s group member is an omega girl.


    On the form, it was written that Song Zhou¡¯s weakness was physics, and Lin Mian happened to be the representative of the physics ss and also always got first for the physics test.


    The teacher knocked on the desk. ¡°Students who have objections to the group can bring it up. The testing period for the program will be one month¡­¡±


    This is obviously an opportunity for Lin Mian and Song Zhou to be alone. Maybe the two would meet together to do homework on the weekend. Xi Ning got very concerned.


    He must stop Lin Mian and Song Zhou from being in the same group.


    He raised his hand high, ¡°Teacher, I want to switch groups.¡±


    It was Xi Ning. The teacher had a headache, but he nodded to let him speak.


    Xi Ning stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, I want to group with Song Zhou.¡±


    The teacher was petrified and suspected that he had misheard it, there is no answer from the teacher so Xi Ning repeated it again. The teacher repeated his sentence again, ¡°You want to group with Song Zhou? What can you help him with?¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s other grades are good, only his physics grade is poor. However, the overall results will be also affected even if one of the subjects is poor. The teacher was the one who taught physics, so he was the one who assigned Lin Mian. Besides that, the teacher also wanted Song Zhou to help with Lin Mian¡¯s English.


    He tried to negotiate with Xi Ning, ¡°The assistance program is not child¡¯s y. Although this time is still a trial period for the program, the school leaders will check the results at the end of the semester, so everyone must take it seriously.¡±


    Xi Ning stubbornly said, ¡°I know Song Zhou is not good at physics, I can help him.¡±


    With the system by his side, he could exin quantum mechanics clearly to Song Zhou, let alone a mere high school physics problem.


    Song Zhou raised his head to look at Xi Ning¡¯s face. Xi Ning looked serious and determined, but everyone knew that his physics score was only average.


    The teacherughed angrily and shook his head. He picked up a physics workbook to turn to a random page. ¡°Well then,e here and write down the solution for the fifth problem on page 14, if you can write it correctly, I will let you group with Song Zhou.¡±


    If Xi Ning couldn¡¯t solve it, not only would he be unable to group with Song Zhou, but he would also be humiliated.


    Xi Ning went to the podium immediately fearlessly. Instead of taking his own workbook, he used the teacher¡¯s workbook to indicate that he was not cheating.


    The original Xi Ning used to be very arrogant and looked down on everyone. Even after studying for more than a year in high school, he didn¡¯t make even one friend. He was disliked by everyone in the ss, so all of his ssmates turned their workbook page to the question that was mentioned by the teacher as they wanted to see Xi Ning making a fool of himself.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 14

    Xi Ning looked at the question for a while without moving and the teacher urged, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Xi Ning calmly took the chalk and turned around to write on the ckboard.


    Song Zhou was staring at Xi Ning, his furrowed eyebrows rxed when he saw that Xi Ning managed to write the answer.


    Lin Mian was also very nervous. Although Xi Ning seemed to be targeting him, Xi Ning was an arrogant person and he did not want to see Xi Ning get humiliated.


    However, as Xi Ning wrote more and more on the ckboard, Lin Mian couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in surprise.


    After Xi Ning finished writing the answer to the question, he turned around while shaking his sore hands. ¡°Teacher, is this correct?¡±


    Several students who were good in physics carefully read Xi Ning¡¯s answer and were shocked by it. Moreover, the question that the teacher asked had not been taught before, nor had they done it before.


    The teacher looked at Xi Ning and waved his hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you group with Song Zhou.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care how Xi Ning did the question correctly. Since he already said the words, there was no way to take it back.


    Xi Ning returned to his seat under the gazes of his ssmates who were shocked, admiring, and suspicious, and found that Song Zhou was also looking at him.


    Unlike others, Song Zhou¡¯s eyes were clear and emotionless, as if the person whose partner had just been reced was not his.


    Xi Ning got closer and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really know how to do physics.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Song Zhou¡¯s face, but he did not say anything.


    The other person, Lin Mian, was very confused. With Xi Ning¡¯s problem-solving speed and quick thinking, he would obviously be better than him as a physics ss representative. But if Xi Ning is so good at physics, why did he want to fake his results before?


    Is it¡­because he is a representative of the physics ss?


    Lin Mian overthought it but still didn¡¯t manage toe to a conclusion. He couldn¡¯t help turning his head and nced at Xi Ning. He happened to meet Xi Ning¡¯s gaze while he was raising his head, Lin Mian immediately turned his back around.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t care. He was waiting for the system to reward him with mission points, but only 1 mission point was awarded after he had waited for a long time.


    [The plot is slightly drifted from the original plot, but the probability of the protagonists repaired their broken rtionship is increased by 10%, thus you are rewarded with 1 mission point. ]


    Why had the plot still slightly drifted from the original plot? He managed to destroy Lin Mian and Song Zhou¡¯s opportunity to be together, but the probability only increased by 10%?


    The system also didn¡¯t know what was going on and guessed, ¡°Perhaps that¡­ because Lin Mian threw away the lunch box? The current situation between the two protagonists is not looking good.¡±


    Xi Ning had a headache. He looked at the sky outside the window and decided to persuade his brother to take the initiative and send him a text message. ¡°I will ask another driver to pick me up, you can send Lin Mian home after school. It also looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    It took a long time for Xiao CongYi to reply, ¡°¡­¡­Okay, got it.¡±


    It really started to rain outside the window when the sses were over. Xi Ning was packing up his things, and Song Zhou handed him one of his notebooks.


    Xi Ning took it over, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    He flipped through it casually, and it was full of handwritten English words, it seems like some notes that were taken by Song Zhou himself.


    Seeing him puzzled, Song Zhou said, ¡°Assistance program.¡±


    Xi Ning panicked. He just wanted to avoid Lin Mian and Song Zhou being in the same group, but forgot the real purpose of the assistance program.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to use these notes?¡± Xi Ning was a little embarrassed, he didn¡¯t prepare anything for Song Zhou.


    ¡°No need for the time being.¡±


    Song Zhou was a head taller than Xi Ning. Even when he was sitting, Song Zhou was still taller than him. He looked at him sideways while tapping his fingertips on the table unconsciously. ¡°Come early tomorrow.¡±


    Xi Ning was puzzled, so Song Zhou exined, ¡°There will be extra English tutoring in the morning.¡±


    Xi Ning, ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 15

    Xi Ning went home at night and, as usual, he only drank some porridge. After finishing his homework, he took out Song Zhou¡¯s notebook and looked through it.


    Song Zhou was an attentive person. He wrote and recorded all tenses and grammar, words that were easily misunderstood, records of incorrectly answered questions, and so on. Xi Ning read it and sighed afterparing Song Zhou with himself. Fortunately, this book did not fall into Lin Mian¡¯s hands since attentive people were favored by everyone.


    The system didn¡¯t like to be outdone. ¡°He¡¯s not that great. I can list five solutions to the question asked today in one minute, can he?¡±


    Speaking of this, Xi Ning was a little worried. ¡°Did I OOC¡¯d again? I should not be good at studying.¡±


    ¡°Master, you can make up an excuse, such as having done this problem elsewhere before. It should be sufficient to fool others.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­ I still have to tutor Song Zhou.¡±


    Song Zhou gave him his English notes and even told him to go to the English tutoring tomorrow. He snatched Song Zhou from Lin Mian, so how could he leave him alone.


    The system could not understand him. In its perspective, Song Zhou was just a BUG. ¡°It would be better to buy him a few physics workbooks, it¡¯s more convenient and easy that way.¡±


    Xi Ning turned a deaf ear. ¡°You help me to choose some physics questions for today, and I will copy them down.¡±


    Xi Ning pulled out a brand new notebook from the drawer and copied down a dozen physics questions and answers until his hands were sore. He then put the notebook in his backpack.


    The next day, Xi Ning passed by the dining room before leaving the house. He took a cake, but then he hesitated when he was walking away. He then walked two steps back and took another one.


    He purposely got up very early today and left before Xiao CongYi.


    When he arrived at the ssroom, Lin Mian happened to be there. Xi Ning put a small cake on his desk. ¡°My brother asked me to bring it for you.¡±


    Before Lin Mian could react, Xi Ning bent down and threatened him in a low voice. ¡°You have to finish it all. If you dare to throw it away¡­¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish saying the second half of the sentence, Lin Mian made up that part in his mind and nodded quickly.


    He gave the other one to Song Zhou. Song Zhou also refused likest time but Xi Ning insisted. ¡°I have already eaten. This was specially brought for you.¡±


    Song Zhou hesitated for a moment, but finally took it. Because it was left in a backpack the cream on the cake was squashed, and it was pasted to the transparent wrapping paper, however you could still see its exquisiteness.


    He put the cake away and Xi Ning leaned close to him. ¡°What did you eat in the morning? Did you make your breakfast at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Song Zhou responded and pointed to the English textbook to signal for him to start reading.


    He did eat at home, but he didn¡¯t make it himself. He ate the bread that he took back from Xin Xin Bakery two days ago.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, Xi Ning stopped asking and took out the physics notebook he copiedst night. ¡°This is for you. If there is anything that you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    With the system by his side, he can even list more than five solutions for each problem.


    Song Zhou took the notebook and nced at it. It was obviously a new notebook and most of the handwriting in the notebook looked as though it was copied by Xi Ningst night.


    Xi Ning took out the English textbook but his eyes were still looking at Song Zhou¡¯s direction. Seeing him put the notebook away, he felt an inexplicable sense of aplishment.


    ¡°I¡¯m really a good ssmate.¡±


    ¡°Master is awesome.¡± The system also praised itself, ¡°With me by your side, Master can get any grades desired for exams.¡±


    At noon, the driver gave Xi Ning his food in advance at the same time as yesterday. Xi Ning then exchanged his food with Song Zhou.


    Song Zhou acted more naturally this time, eating whatever he should eat, even drinking the bowl of soup. He ate gracefully and chewed his food slowly.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 16

    A student in the front row was curious about their way of getting along. He turned around and asked, ¡°Xiao Ning, you brought so much food for yourself, but why do you still eat someone else¡¯s food?¡±


    Xi Ning thought about the character of his current body, and said straightforwardly, ¡°Because I like it. Why do you care so much?¡±


    Perhaps it was because Xi Ning was fairly peaceful in ss these days and he didn¡¯t trouble Lin Mian anymore. Instead, he turned to Song Zhou, who usually didn¡¯t have any sense of existence. He even suddenly got better in physics, so some ssmates were still very curious about Xi Ning.


    After hearing Xi Ning¡¯s replies, the ssmate turned back silently.


    Today Song Zhou brought a small portion of minced meat with green peas and broli. Maybe it was made yesterday, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t mind at all, so he ate the whole box of lunch with the broth of meat with minced green peas.


    He didn¡¯t eat breakfast and only drank some tasteless porridge for dinner yesterday. So Xi Ning was looking forward to this meal at noon. Xi Ning ate too much for lunch. He leaned back on the chair while rubbing his stomach.


    Song Zhou pushed to him most of the remaining soup. When he drank it by himself, he went to the water dispenser to get a paper cup.


    The cooking auntie made ck chicken soup with mushrooms but the scent which, to others, smelled very delicious was a nightmare for Xi Ning. He pinched his nose and waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink this.¡±


    Song Zhou had to take the soup bowl back again and silently put away all the tableware that was on the table.


    ¨C


    In second year, there was only one holiday once every half month. Xi Ning was forced to re-experience the school life. Although he was hungry every night and morning, other than that his life was quite peaceful.


    The food that Song Zhou brought with him gradually began to get richer, and Xi Ning could see that he prepared it deliberately because of himself, but Song Zhou was limited by his financial situation.


    Xi Ning felt a little concerned. Although he was exchanging food with Song Zhou, it also put some burden on Song Zhou for no reason.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be good to give money directly, so Xi Ning took this to heart and nned to find a way topensate him in the future.


    As the holiday weekend approached, the first ss had its semi-monthly physical education ss and, at the same time, the mission instruction appeared after several days of silence.


    [Lin Mian fainted during physical education. The probability of Song Zhou sending Lin Mian to the infirmary is as high as 60%, and the probability of the plot changing is 10%. ]


    Although the probability of the plot changing this time was only 10%, Xi Ning was not able to rx at all and paid close attention to Lin Mian during their physical education ss.


    In the original plot, this sudden situation that happened to Lin Mian was an early sign of his gender differentiation. After he was sent to the infirmary, the school doctor did not figure out that it was due to gender differentiation, let alone diagnose anything, so the school doctor just told him to rest in the infirmary.


    This was just a small incident in the plot, but with Song Zhou¡¯s participation, it became different. Xi Ning will not let go of any chance to correct the plot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s warm up first.¡± The physical education teacher pped his hands and waited until the group had stretched their joints briefly and pointed to the rubber track. ¡°Threeps, the omegas also run together. No one is allowed to ask for leave since all of you sit in the ssroom and nevere out to exercise.¡±


    The students lined up one after another, standing in random order. Xi Ning tried to get closer to where Lin Mian was standing, and ran alongside the team.


    Threeps was almost 1,600 meters, which Lin Mian barely managed to finish running. After running, his face was bright red and he bent down on his knees to pant.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Don¡¯t just rest right after exercising, get up and walk around.¡±


    The physical education teacher urged everyone to move. Lin Mian got up slowly, and suddenly felt dizzy when he was looking toward the direction of the sun. Song Zhou happened to pass by him at this time.


    Seeing that Lin Mian was about to fall straight down to the ground, Xi Ning rushed over to hold Lin Mian before everyone else.


    However, his current body doesn¡¯t exercise very often. Just after running threeps, his hands and feet were trembling, and the next second he fell to the ground together with Lin Mian.


    The surrounding students were shocked by this scene, Xi Ning quickly got up and supported Lin Mian¡¯s upper body but Lin Mian had already passed out.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The physical education teacher pushed aside the crowd and saw that a beta fainted. Seeing that his face was not too abnormal, he pointed to one of the people near him with his finger. ¡°You, take him to the infirmary.¡±


    The person that the physical education teacher pointed to was Song Zhou. Song Zhou squatted down and was about to take over the person in Xi Ning¡¯s hand. Xi Ning sped Lin Mian¡¯s shoulder tightly ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the infirmary!¡±


    After speaking that sentence, Xi Ning was struggling pulling up Lin Mian, who was unconscious, from the ground, while he also got dizzy. Seeing him like this, Song Zhou held Lin Mian on the other side. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Xi Ning took a few breaths and didn¡¯t release his hands at all. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯m more familiar with him.¡±


    The system yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t let the BUG seed! He just wants to destroy the plot!¡±


    Xi Ning forcefully pulled Lin Mian back again, and said forcefully, ¡°I said I¡¯ll go, let go.¡±


    The physical education teacher had already left. The students around were staring at them and they didn¡¯t know why they were making trouble.


    Lin Mian lifted his eyelids during the tugging. After he fainted, he still had a vague consciousness. He heard Xi Ning¡¯s voice saying that he was going to take him to the infirmary before hepletely fainted.


    Xi Ning grabbed Lin Mian and didn¡¯t let him go. Song Zhou also didn¡¯t want to give in. One of the onlookers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and walked out. ¡°Well¡­¡­ it¡¯s better to let me go, both of you can go to rest.¡±


    He is an alpha, and the threeps just now were nothing to him. It ispletely okay for him to take another person to the infirmary. Xi Ning let go of Lin Mian after thinking about it carefully. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t insist anymore. Lin Mian was lifted onto the back of that ssmate and left. The crowd of ssmates dispersed one after another. Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly his sight turned ck.


    His body shook, but a familiar figure steadily supported him, slowly leading him to the flowerbed to sit down.


    Fortunately, someone came out to remedy the situation. Otherwise, if he really sent Lin Mian to the infirmary, he was afraid that both of them would fall to the ground halfway.


    Xi Ning wiped his forehead and looked up to see Song Zhou turning and leaving. It should be Song Zhou who was supporting him just now. Why did he leave?


    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t let him send Lin Mian to the infirmary that he got angry?¡±


    But he should still be unfamiliar with Lin Mian, Xi Ning was a little bit confused.


    Before long, Song Zhou returned with a bottle of mineral water. He sat beside Xi Ning, unscrewed the bottle cap and handed it to him.


    It turned out that he went to buy water. Xi Ning took the mineral water and said thank you, then he took a few sips.


    Xi Ning felt much better after drinking the slightly cool mineral water. Song Zhou, who was beside him, suddenly stretched out his hand again and took the water back together with the bottle cap.


    Xi Ning turned to look at him in a daze with his hands empty while Song Zhou just screwed the lid of the water bottle back on.


    Song Zhou raised his eyes to look at him. He then whispered in a low voice after a few seconds, ¡°Take a rest.¡±


    After speaking, he put the water next to Xi Ning¡¯s hand, got up, and left.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 18

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t care. He sat by the flowerbed for a while, only to realize that he did not receive any mission points from the system.


    ¡°It was not Song Zhou who sent Lin Mian to the infirmary. The plot should be back on the right track.¡± Xi Ning called out to the system, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reward me with mission points?¡±


    The system quickly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t panic, let me check what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Xi Ning sighed and took out his cell phone in his pocket to send a text message to Xiao CongYi that Lin Mian fainted during ss and was now in the infirmary.


    Xiao CongYi replied almost instantly, ¡°Howe Lin Mian fainted? I¡¯ll immediately ask for leave to visit him.¡±


    ¨C


    Xiao CongYi asked the teacher for leave and hurried to the infirmary.


    The school doctor had already checked Lin Mian and came to the conclusion that his physical fitness was poor, and he would be fine after resting. Since he was not in serious trouble, the ssmate who sent him was ready to go back to ss and he encountered Xiao CongYi who had just arrived.


    The ssmate recognized Xiao CongYi. Seeing his anxious expression, he immediately pointed to the direction where Lin Mian was.


    Xiao CongYi thanked him, then went into the infirmary to sit in front of Lin Mian¡¯s bed, silently ncing at him, and then went to ask the school doctor about the situation.


    The school doctor gave Lin Mian an injection just now. Lin Mian recovered very quickly. He opened his eyes and saw a faint figure shaking, and subconsciously said, ¡°Xiao¡­¡±


    Xiao CongYi took his hand and said softly, ¡°I am here.¡±


    Lin Mian saw that Xiao CongYi was next to the bed. His fuzzy brain gradually recovered and he withdrew his hand awkwardly. ¡°You¡­ why are you here.¡±


    Xiao CongYi pulled out a pack of wet wipes and wiped Lin Mian¡¯s face and palms. He then sighed softly, ¡°Are you that unwilling to see me? Don¡¯t force yourself when you are not feeling well. Remember to ask the teacher for leave next time during PE ss.¡±


    Lin Mian looked at the ceiling and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not an omega¡­¡±


    Asking for leave was the privilege of omegas. Most of their physiques were inherently weaker than alphas and betas, and they were the gender that needed care by default.


    Xiao CongYi put down Lin Mian¡¯s hand and tucked them inside the nket. ¡°But it hurts me to see you like this.¡±


    Lin Mian¡¯s ears became red quietly. Although he said he didn¡¯t want to talk to Xiao CongYi anymore, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the memories that they had with each other before and most of them were happy memories.


    He felt that Xiao CongYi seemed to have changed a little recently¡­¡­ He was not so attentive before, and Lin Mian had a habit of overthinking things.


    There was silence in the infirmary cubicle. Lin Mian hesitated for a while, but finally said to Xiao CongYi with his face blushing, ¡°Thank you¡­thank you foring to see me.¡±


    Xiao CongYi smiled. ¡°What silly thing to say.¡±


    Lin Mian pursed his lips, recalling what had happened before. ¡°Last time it rained, thank you for taking me home. The cakes are also delicious, and¡­¡­ also the lunch box.¡±


    Although he threw away the lunch box in anger, he kept all this in his heart, and the more that he said something, the more content his heart felt.


    Xiao CongYi heard thest sentence and the smile at the corner of his mouth solidified. ¡°Cake?¡±


    Lin Mian was stunned for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­¡­ ask Xiao Ning to give it to me?¡±


    Xiao CongYi reacted quickly and nodded. ¡°Well, I just forgot about it for a moment there.¡±


    He feltplicated. His younger brother seems to be really helping him to fix his rtionship with Lin Mian.


    Lin Mian didn¡¯t ask more, but Xiao CongYi didn¡¯t look like he forgot. If he didn¡¯t give the cake, then¡­¡­ did Xiao Ning?


    He quickly emptied his brain to prevent him from thinking anymore, but this thought still lingered in his mind.


    Xi Ning had finished the ss here, and finally got the notification that he was waiting for from the system while going up the stairs.


    [The plot has been changed, the probability of the protagonists repairing their broken rtionship was reduced by 20%, 5 mission points deducted. ]


    [Punishment: Your illness will be worsen for 8 hours, it will take effect immediately. ]


    Xi Ning: ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 19

    Xi Ning was not hungry now. Even if this punishment had already taken effect, it wouldn¡¯t affect him much for the time being.


    He was very angry and reasonably suspected that the system did this intentionally. ¡°Didn¡¯t I follow the mission instruction? Why would my mission points be deducted?¡±


    The system didn¡¯t know what was going on either. The system was just a simple assistant and it was only responsible for receiving and sending any instructions rted to the plot to Xi Ning. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡­ is it because of Xiao CongYi?¡±


    Although Xi Ning prevented Song Zhou from taking Lin Mian to the infirmary, the probability of the plot changing as calcted earlier was just 10%. Maybe the low probability caused him to not be rewarded any mission points. In addition, the only thing that he did that was rted to Lin Mian before he received the mission point deduction notification was send a text message to Xiao CongYi.


    The system did some analysis for Xi Ning. The more Xi Ning listened to, the more angry he became. He sent a message to Xiao CongYi so that he could go and apany Lin Mian. Did Xiao CongYi do something wrong? Even if Xiao CongYi upset Lin Mian, what did it have to do with him!


    He went back to the ssroom and sulked by himself. He didn¡¯t even pay much attention in thest ss. The system keptforting him. ¡°It¡¯s only eight hours. The first punishment will definitely not be too heavy. Master you¡¯ll be fine, just have some porridge after you go home and have a good night sleep¡­¡±


    The system was used to him drinking porridge every night. Xi Ning is angry and aggrieved, why can he only drink porridge?


    Since the weekend that started the day after tomorrow was a holiday, he couldn¡¯t even eat Song Zhou¡¯s food anymore.


    After school, while Xi Ning was slowly packing up his things, Song Zhou suddenly said, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned, he tilted his head and blinked slowly. ¡°Uh¡­a little bit.¡±


    Xi Ning was a little surprised that Song Zhou would notice his emotions. He straightened up his back subconsciously, waiting for Song Zhou to ask him why he was in a bad mood.


    However, Song Zhou didn¡¯t say anything. He kept silent for a while under Xi Ning¡¯s gaze. Song Zhou¡¯s hold on the ck signature pen tightened and rxed before he finally asked, ¡°Are you free on the weekend?¡±


    Xi Ning happened to be worrying about how to spend the weekend so that he would not be too hungry. Hearing this, he became energetic: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s eyes softened, and he said the longest sentence since Xi Ning met him: ¡°Have you finished reading the notes? The assistance program already started some time ago. It¡¯s best to take some time to do revisions on weekends as well.¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Song Zhou would care about the assistance program so much. To the point that reading his English notes was not enough, he would not even let the half-month holiday pass by.


    But, isn¡¯t this a great choice since he was worrying about what to do for the next two days?


    Song Zhou was about to take out several sets of English test papers from his desk. These were some extracurricr exercises that he bought recently. Actually, he didn¡¯t care much about the assistance program. He just wanted to let Xi Ning solve some questions on his own this weekend.


    Xi Ning was eager to try: ¡°Revisions? Are youing to my house or should I go to your house? I can do either way!¡±


    And eat Song Zhou¡¯s food in the meantime.


    Song Zhou silently pulled out his hand from the desk and hesitated.


    Other groups did meet up and do homework together after ss, but he and Xi Ning hadn¡¯t known each other for very long. It didn¡¯t seem a good choice to go to each other¡¯s house for the first time. It was better to find a quiet cafe or directly meet up in school.


    But Xi Ning didn¡¯t mind it at all, and even looked forward to it¡­¡­


    Song Zhou¡¯s eyes shed, and he agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Xi Ning thought to himself, it would be more suitable for him to go to Song Zhou¡¯s house. He could even bring some food before going there as apensation for the food that Song Zhou has given him before.


    Join our Discord server for thetest news and announcement.

 Chapter 20

    But Song Zhou spoke before him, ¡°My house is too small, it would be inconvenient for two people.¡±


    Xi Ning quickly changed his n. ¡°Then we can go to my house! I will let the driver pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    He would give the cooking auntie a day off first tomorrow, and then think of a way to get Song Zhou to cook¡­¡­ and maybe even make egg fried rice.


    He still had some worries in his heart that he was mistreating Song Zhou too much, using him as a tool for food. Although he did have such a n at the beginning.


    The system felt nothing, after all, Song Zhou was just a BUG. ¡°It¡¯s okay master, themand that was added by the higher-ups, isn¡¯t it meant for master to do?¡±


    Xi Ning suddenly realized that after hearing what the system said and his burden became much lighter. He took the opportunity to exchange phone numbers and WeChat contacts with Song Zhou and nned to have the driver pick him up at the school gate at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    After he saved Song Zhou¡¯s phone number inside his phone, his face couldn¡¯t hide the joy. Song Zhou suddenly said, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Xi Ning looked up, only to realize that, since they were exchanging each other¡¯s phone numbers with their mobile phones just now, they had gotten very close to each other. Song Zhou¡¯s deep voice seemed to echo right next to his ears.


    He stepped back unconsciously. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­I feel better now.¡±


    A small smile emerged from the corner of Song Zhou¡¯s mouth as he was clearing his desk while sitting.


    Not many people were in the ssroom. Song Zhou quickly packed his things and left. Xi Ning nced at his back when Song Zhou left. He stayed in his seat and muttered alone: ??¡±Why do I feel a little weird¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is it weird,¡± The system is puzzled. ¡°There isn¡¯t any mission instruction at the moment?¡±


    Xi Ning was toozy to exin and went home with his backpack.


    Xiao CongYi did not need to go to ss on the weekend this week, but Xi Ning heard on the phone that it seemed like he had something to do and would go out with his ssmates tomorrow.


    After Xi Ning finished his homework at night, he quietly went downstairs to find the cooking auntie.


    ¡°My brother will be away at noon tomorrow, and I don¡¯t want to eat at home. Auntie, you can go home and rest after you finish preparing breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    The cooking auntie who was in charge of cooking didn¡¯t think much about it. She agreed to it and asked Xi Ning, ¡°Second Young Master, do you still want porridge for tonight? Ah, you will hurt your body like this if you always eat porridge for dinner, you have to eat more..¡­¡±


    She was one of the servants of the Xiao family, so she had no right to tell Xi Ning what to do. She can only try to persuade him to eat more. Although Xiao Ning was not her own child, she felt distressed when she saw Xiao Ning eat so little every day.


    Xi Ning was unable to say anything about the 8 hours punishment that he received, which was not over yet, so he couldn¡¯t eat at all. ¡°No need, Auntie, I already ate before I came back.¡±


    He thought for a while. ¡°Make a little food for tomorrow morning. I want to have porridge tomorrow.¡±


    The cooking auntie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He felt okay when it was not mentioned, but now Xi Ning felt hungry after he talked about eating. However, he felt nauseous even just drinking some water now.


    Hey weakly on the bed, trying to endure the difort while he gradually fell asleep.


    ¨C


    When Xi Ning got home from school, he told the driver to pick up Song Zhou the next day. The driver had never seen him bring back any ssmates and friends, so he was very surprised, but didn¡¯t ask much.


    The driver picked up Song Zhou on time the next day when Xi Ning was still sleeping.


    The driver called Xi Ning, but Xi Ning did not answer. He didn¡¯t dare to bother Xi Ning anymore, so he had to lead Song Zhou to the living room. ¡°Second Young Master should get up soon, you can have a seat first.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left. Song Zhou was left alone in this huge living room and asionally he could see some cleaning servant hurry past the windows with their head down.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 21

    Song Zhou waited for about ten minutes. He turned on his phone and looked at the calls and text messages that Xi Ning had not answered, and decided to go upstairs directly to find Xi Ning.


    He got up to go to the second floor and looked for the room along the corridor. He happened to see a servanting out of Xiao CongYi¡¯s room with some clothes that needed to be cleaned in her hand. Song Zhou stopped her and asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Ning¡¯s room?¡±


    The servant saw that he had an unfamiliar face and was dressed in very ordinary clothes, but Xiao¡¯s house could not be entered casually. So she thought that his man might be a friend of the second young master.


    She hesitated for two seconds and pointed to the opposite door.


    Song Zhou thanked her, and when she went downstairs holding the clothes, Song Zhou walked to Xi Ning¡¯s door and knocked.


    ¡°Xiao Ning?¡±


    He knocked several times and waited patiently at the door. Finally, he heard some sound in the room and Xi Ning came over and opened the door sleepily.


    Xi Ning¡¯s face looked a little pale and his hair was messy. He stared at Song Zhou who was standing at the door for a long time before he could react, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I overslept¡­¡­¡±


    He was still tired and didn¡¯t hear the rm. He didn¡¯t know Song Zhou had called him. Xi Ning pulled the door open, turned around and walked to the bathroom. ¡°You can sit anywhere you want, I¡¯ll go clean up myself immediately.¡±


    Song Zhou stood outside the door for two seconds, then hesitantly stepped into Xi Ning¡¯s room.


    The room was clean and tidy. The clothes and everything were ced where they should be. Only the desk and bed were a little messy. Song Zhou nced around and sat down on the small sofa opposite the desk.


    This was the first time he hade to a ssmate¡¯s house and he had never had the opportunity to enter such a rich vi area before. The whole house looked rich and luxurious inside and outside.


    Song Zhou looked calm. He sat on the sofa and opened his backpack, taking out the exercise book and test paper that he had brought.


    Xi Ning came out quickly and changed out of his pajamas. He pulled a few sheets of tissue to wipe the water drops from his face and forehead. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, have you waited a long time?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take long¡± Song Zhou didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°You can go to eat first?¡±


    Xi Ning rubbed his hungry stomach and said ashamed. ¡°Then wait for me, just a few minutes.¡±


    The cooking auntie should have made porridge in the morning. Xi Ning quickly went downstairs to the dining room and found a bowl of porridge in the holding cab.


    He took it out and took a few mouthfuls with his eyes closed, but he felt more ufortable than when he was hungry. He endured it and tried not to spit out the porridge. Eating breakfast was like torture for him.


    Xi Ning sighed while holding his forehead when going back upstairs. If only he could turn Song Zhou into his personal chef.


    Song Zhou was very efficient. He had already set aside a ce on the desk to put his own things. Xi Ning¡¯s desk was sorge that it would be perfectly fine to seat two people.


    He saw Xi Ning went to have breakfast quickly, but when he came back, his face had be paler. Song Zhou frowned and asked, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It is impossible for him to have Song Zhou cook for him without any reason¡­.. He¡¯d wait until noon.


    Xi Ning took out his homework and sat next to Song Zhou. ¡°Then¡­ which subject first?¡±


    Song Zhou selected a subject at random. He had never done homework or talked about problems with others. He had always been alone, and Xi Ning¡­.. insisted on switching groups to be with himst time.


    That¡¯s why he keeps this matter in his mind.


    ¡°Physics.¡±


    He wanted to see if Xi Ning really had the ability to solve the physics question just like on the ckboardst time or if it was a coincidence.


    Xi Ning had no objection and opened the physics test paper.


    The system was afraid of Xi Ning blowing off his cover, so it even carefully wrote out the draft for each question. Xi Ning just needed to copy it.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 22

    After finishing the questions, Song Zhou really found two questions that he couldn¡¯t understand and asked Xi Ning to exin to him.


    Xi Ning pulled his chair closer to Song Zhou but he got a little nervous. The system cheered him up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, just follow my exnation. If he doesn¡¯t understand then this prove that he is too stupid.¡±


    The two had gotten very close to each other, and Song Zhou smelled a scent from Xi Ning.


    He didn¡¯t know what Xi Ning¡¯s pheromone actually smelled like, but he smelled a faint flower scent from Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning had his head lowered to exin the questions. Song Zhou couldn¡¯t help to look at the back of his neck¡ª¡ª


    A section of Xi Ning¡¯s white and smooth skin was exposed under the cor and he did not put on the pheromone-blocking tape.


    It may have been taken offst night. Since Xi Ning got upte this morning, he hadn¡¯t had time to put it on.


    Xi Ning is defenseless against him, if he was an alpha¡­¡­


    Xi Ning raised his head. ¡°Did I make it clear?¡±


    The scent suddenly disappeared and Song Zhou returned to his senses. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t know if other betas were able to smell pheromones, but he himself is asionally able to smell some scent from others.


    At first he thought it was just a coincidence, but by chance it was confirmed that what he smelled was indeed pheromones. He did not tell anyone about it since he had not undergone gender differentiation until now.


    He carefully recalled the pheromones he had smelled before, and he didn¡¯t feel anything about those people.


    But Xi Ning¡¯s scent was different. He really liked Xi Ning¡¯s scent since the first time he smelled it. It made him want to approach and explore more about Xi Ning.


    If beta can be attracted by omega¡¯s pheromones, is he really still a beta?


    Song Zhou silently noted down this matter. He also ns to go to the hospital for a physical examination.


    ¨C


    After Xi Ning finished exining the two questions, he felt pretty good. When doing the English questions, he also asked Song Zhou to exin some questions.


    The time in the morning passed quickly, and it was almost time for lunch.


    This is the moment that Xi Ning had been waiting for. He closed the exercise book and looked up at the clock. He turned to his side and carefully pulled Song Zhou¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Xi Ning tried to make himself look a little pitiful by recalling the tragedy of not having enough to eat every day since he traveled to this world. ¡°The cooking auntie has a day off today, I don¡¯t know how to cook¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t want to order takeaway either.¡±


    The more he spoke, the more he became aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning. I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time and we still need to do homework in the afternoon¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou said, ¡°You want me to cook for you?¡±


    Song Zhou was straightforward and asked Xi Ning directly. Xi Ning was stunned for a moment and his mouth was wide open not knowing how to answer.


    Song Zhou stared at Xi Ning, and Xi Ning noticed that Song Zhou was observing him.


    Xi Ning was aware that some of his words and actions were indeed a little strange, but given the current situation, he could only stare back at Song Zhou and nodded. ¡°Can you?¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t want to, then forget about it.


    Song Zhou looked down at his sleeve. Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips were pinching on the fabric of the sleeve and he was rubbing anxiously. He restrained his expression and agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He smelled Xi Ning¡¯s scent again which was stronger than before. He knows that Xi Ning¡¯s mood is currently happy and excited.


    It smells so good.


    Song Zhou¡¯s eyes became nk and blurry. He couldn¡¯t help but get closer and try to chase the source of his attraction.


    <em>I wanted to get closer to the side of his neck and sniff it inch by inch</em>.


    Xi Ning was puzzled when Song Zhou suddenly approached him so he dodged a bit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡­?¡±


    Song Zhou quickly returned to his senses and, suppressing the restlessness in his heart, stepped back a little. He stretched out his hand to pinch his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve just be tired from reading the questions for a long time.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 23

    Getting tired just from reading the questions for a long time? Why do I feel that he is weaker than a patient like me.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t think much about it. He still hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the gender setting of this world. He was ignorant to the release and control of his own pheromone. The system had just finished solving the question for him and was resting so it didn¡¯t remind Xi Ning that his pheromone release was excessive.


    Xi Ning urged, ¡°Are you hungry now? I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen. There should be some ingredients left in the refrigerator.¡±


    Song Zhou stood up obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Both the butler and the driver took care of their lunches by themselves. Since no one was cooking today, the kitchen was very quiet. Xi Ning led Song Zhou into the kitchen and rummaged through the cabs and refrigerator.


    The meat that they usually ate was ordered and cooked by the cooking auntie daily, so there wasn¡¯t any left. There were also not many vegetables left. Xi Ning only found a bag of potatoes and some ham, and there were also a few eggs in the refrigerator.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know how to cook, so he was clueless as to what to do when looking at the ingredients. Song Zhou stepped forward and took a look. ¡°Do you have any leftover rice?¡±


    Xi Ning hurriedly put down the ingredients and went to find the rice cooker. When he opened it, it was empty and there¡¯s nothing inside.


    The cooking auntie had been working in Xiao¡¯s house for several years, and she had formed the habit of not leaving any leftovers. Anything that had not been eaten would be thrown out and she also wouldn¡¯t pack it and eat it herself. Xi Ning was embarrassed. ¡°No¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou took the initiative to reach out and take a pot. He found the cab where the rice was stored and took a portion of rice for two people, and then went to wash the rice.


    He moved quickly without any unwillingness. Xi Ning was stupefied, looking at Song Zhou.


    His ssmate¡­¡­ was too good!


    He was willing to exchange lunches with him and help him to do revision. Now he even agreed to cook for him without asking why.


    No wonder the original plot would change. It was normal for Lin Mian to fall for him.


    The system didn¡¯t like this BUG called Song Zhou. It always felt that he was ill-intentioned. Now that it noticed that Xi Ning¡¯s condition was not right, it alerted him. ¡°Master, you have been hungry for so long but had to do revisions the entire morning. Let¡¯s take a rest and leave him in the kitchen to prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that,¡± Xi Ning said sternly. ¡°He is still my guest.¡±


    Song Zhou started to peel potatoes after cooking the rice. Xi Ning approached him. ¡°Is there anything I can help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Song Zhou peeled


    two potatoes while Xi Ning was still standing beside him. His hands stopped for a while. ¡°I still need to prepare three eggs.¡±


    Xi Ning got up obediently. He at least still knew how to beat eggs. After Xi Ning finished beating the eggs, Song Zhou had already started cutting the potatoes and ham.


    Since they had limited ingredients, Song Zhou nned to make ham and egg fried rice with fried potato as side dishes.


    Xi Ning was so hungry that his legs were weak. He was too embarrassed to walk away but he couldn¡¯t help much. Eventually, he squatted on the ground and watched Song Zhou cooking busily.


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t prepare much rice so that the rice could be cooked quickly. When he finished cooking the fried potatoes, the rice was ready. He then started to cook the egg fried rice.


    When Song Zhou put down the spat and turned around. Xi Ning was already standing behind him with two bowls, looking at him eagerly. ¡°Can we eat already?¡±


    He is a young master who should have no worries about food and clothes. So why is he acting like a little refugee who couldn¡¯t eat enough every day? Song Zhou filled up his bowl with the egg fried rice first. ¡°Yeah, you can eat.¡±


    The fried potatoes were already ready and ced on the dining table. Xi Ning stuffed a mouthful of fried rice and almost burst into tears.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 24

    This is different from the lunch that Song Zhou used to bring to school every day. The freshly cooked egg fried rice is fragrant. The fried potatoes are simple but they taste good. Even though they are the simplest foods, they are delicious when eating together.


    While Xi Ning was eating, Song Zhou was also watching him silently. Seeing that Xi Ning identally got choked when eating too fast, he hurried to pour some water for Xi Ning.


    Song Zhou made just enough for two bowls. Xi Ning still hadn¡¯t had enough after he finished eating his portion. He took the initiative to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. ¡°You can go upstairs first.¡±


    He secretly regretted that Song Zhou didn¡¯t make more. If he did, he could still eat it at night.


    After finishing cleaning the dishes, He saw that Song Zhou did not go upstairs first, instead he was leaning on the stairs to wait for him.


    When Xi Ning almost reached his room, he wanted to ask if Song Zhou still wanted to do revisions together in the afternoon. ¡°Do you¡­¡­¡±


    There was a sudden loud sounding from the gate on the first floor. Someone was about to push the door open. Xi Ning heard Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian¡¯s voices.


    Why did Xiao CongYie back at this time?


    Xi Ning reflexively pulled Song Zhou and quickly hid in his room. He even closed the door gently so that Xiao CongYi wouldn¡¯t find out.


    Song Zhou, who was pulled in, looked puzzled. Xi Ning exined in a low voice, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t know you are here.¡±


    Knowing Xiao CongYi, he would definitely ask questions when he saw Song Zhou. Furthermore, if Lin Mian was really there, he couldn¡¯t let theme into contact with each other.


    Xiao CongYi had already entered through the door and was walking up the stairs. He was speaking with Lin Mian with an angered tone. ¡°If I did not go there, would you just stay with that person all day?¡±


    Xi Ning leaned on the door to eavesdrop. He heard Lin Mian¡¯s timid voice. ¡°I am just doing revisions together with my ssmates. Why do you even care about this?¡±


    ¡°What revision would need two people to do it alone?¡±


    They had already reached the door of Xiao CongYi¡¯s room. Listening to the sound, Lin Mian should have been forcibly grabbed by Xiao CongYi. Xiao CongYi said, ¡°What subject do you want to do revisions in? I¡¯ll help with it.¡±


    Lin Mian struggled. ¡°You let go¡­¡­ you are kidnapping¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes widened and asked the system, ¡°Which plot is this?¡±


    The system quickly checked the plot and replied. ¡°This is the original plot of the book: Lin Mian and an alpha made an appointment at a coffee shop to do revisions because of the assistance program. Xiao CongYi happened to pass by and saw them together¡­.. so he forcibly brought him back.¡±


    Lin Mian was weak at arguing, and his blushing face was more like inviting. Xiao CongYi¡¯s attitude eased a bit, he let go of Lin Mian¡¯s hand but still prevented him from leaving. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let me help you to do revision. I can teach you anything, I am far better than that alpha in the cafe.¡±


    Tsk tsk tsk, I can feel Xiao CongYi¡¯s jealousy from here.


    Xi Ning watched their interaction with a grin. The faster Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian¡¯s rtionship progressed, the happier he became.


    ¡°Why would I want to do revision with you¡­¡­¡± Lin Mian was pressed against the wall by Xiao CongYi, holding back his tears. ¡°Our teacher requested this. Why are you like this¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao CongYi lowered his voice. ¡°Why am I like this? You have been arguing and avoiding me all this time. You don¡¯t know how much I am¡­..¡±


    Xi Ning heard some strange sounds. He was stunned for two seconds before he realized what was happening. He hurriedly stepped back like a cat that had its tail stepped on, and he identally bumped into Song Zhou who was behind him.


    Song Zhou stretched out his hand to support him. He looked at Xi Ning¡¯s neck from the behind, and held his breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Xi Ning turned his head and stood back up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian had already returned to their room. Xi Ning immediately received the reward from his mission.


    [The plot is back on the right track, the probability of the protagonists repairing their broken rtionship is increased by 40%, 5 mission points are rewarded. ]


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 25

    Xi Ning¡¯s effort to make Song Zhou his assistance program partner in the beginning had finally paid off. His mission points had changed from -3 points to 2 points.


    But I still can¡¯t afford a bottle of medicine to cure my illness.


    Since Xiao CongYi came back early, it was not the right time to send Song Zhou back home now. Xi Ning asked Song Zhou, ¡°Can you stay longer? We can do more revision together.¡±


    Song Zhou had no objection.


    In thete afternoon, the door to the room next door finally opened. Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian went downstairs together, probably to send Lin Mian back home. Xi Ning took the opportunity to say, ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver to send you home?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Zhou was sorting out his exercise books and took out the English test paper that he had nned to give Xi Ning. ¡°You can try to solve it if you have time, and ask me for the answers.¡±


    Xi Ning took the test paper and put it away. He then called the driver.


    He sent Song Zhou to the door while recalling the lunch meal that he had earlier and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Are youing tomorrow?¡±


    Song Zhou approached Xi Ning and stood in front of him. He pulled up his school bag while casually said, ¡°Do you want me toe?¡±


    Song Zhou stared at Xi Ning¡¯s face, and there weren¡¯t any emotions shown on his face. Xi Ning felt a little nervous and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    If he directly said that he hoped that Song Zhou woulde¡­¡­.it seemed a little strange, but he didn¡¯t want to say no, because he really wanted him toe.


    The driver had already arrived. Song Zhou turned over to block Xi Ning. He reached out his hand and lightly touched Xi Ning¡¯s face with the back of his finger.


    It was a bit red and hot.


    Xi Ning tilted his head to the side. He then covered his face and red at Song Zhou. Song Zhou said calmly, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow so I can¡¯te.¡±


    The system said angrily. ¡°Then why do you still ask!¡±


    Song Zhou couldn¡¯t hear the system¡¯sints, he turned and left.


    On Sunday, Xi Ning had a miserable life. He missed Song Zhou¡¯s egg fried rice very much. When looking at the table full of food, he only said, ¡°no appetite¡± and went back to his room.


    The cooking auntie was very worried and called out to Xiao CongYi when she was cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks. ¡°Young master, what happened to the second young master recently? He didn¡¯t eat any food and seems to have lost weight¡­¡­Should we take the second young master to the hospital for an examination?¡±


    Xiao CongYi thought that Xi Ning was justcking appetite. From his impression of his younger brother, Xiao Ning was a person that wouldn¡¯t treat himself badly. How could he purposely not eat?


    Hearing what the cooking auntie had said, Xiao CongYi thought for a while. ¡°Okay, I will have Dr. Lin toe over and have a look.¡±


    Xi Ning was an omega. His first thought that there was something wrong with his pheromones, so he called a doctor who specialized in examining the pheromone nds to diagnose Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning was taking a nap and was suddenly called to examine his body. After the examination, Dr. Lin concluded. ¡°No abnormality was found. The pheromone of the second young master is rtively stable.¡±


    The doctor is also an omega and he advises Xi Ning. ¡°Be sure to put on the pheromone-blocking tape when you are outside. Alphas and omegas at this age can easily get out of control with their pheromone, so you should also bring a suppression spray¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning responded with a nod. After the doctor left, he continued to sleep. Xiao CongYi looked at the lump in his nket. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t manage to say anything.


    In the afternoon, Xi Ning finished all his homework and also an English test paper. Xi Ning took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to Song Zhou. ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    He wondered if he should prepare some extracurricr physics workbooks for Song Zhou. Maybe he should buy three or five copies of physics workbooks and take out the answer key¡­¡­


    It took a long time for Song Zhou to reply. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xi Ning immediately sat up on his bed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m done too, and I also finished an English paper.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 26

    ¡°ss will be starting tomorrow. What kind of cake would you like to eat? Strawberry, mango, peach, or durian.¡±


    Song Zhou took off his apron and walked to the back kitchen while rubbing the phone screen with his fingertips.


    Thedy boss walked in and saw Song Zhou, she greeted him and said, ¡°Xiao Song, why are you still here? You should go back home since it¡¯s already time.¡±


    Song Zhou answered thedy boss while lowering his head to type. ¡°Strawberry.¡±


    He put his apron in its respective ce and walked out of the bakery. He stopped when he passed by the ss showcase and looked at the delicate mini cakes that were inside.


    After Xi Ning entered the ssroom on Monday morning, he saw the almond cake on his desk.


    Song Zhou was sitting at his seat. Xi Ning picked up the cake. ¡°Is this from you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s from me.¡±


    Xi Ning was very happy. He took two small cakes from his school bag and gave them to Song Zhou. He also gave the cake that was originally for Lin Mian to Song Zhou.


    It¡¯s better to give Song Zhou than to give it to Lin Mian. I can increase Song Zhou¡¯s favorability and even get my breakfast.


    There was still a little time before the morning ss started. Xi Ning opened the cake box, but he stopped eating after eating half of it.


    Song Zhou tilted his head and watched him carefully put the other half of the cake back in the box and put it away. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish it?¡±


    This cake is small and the remaining half can be eaten in two bites.


    Xi Ning was a little embarrassed. He rubbed the tip of his nose and said vaguely, ¡°I wanted to save it forter.¡±


    With the recent weather, the cake won¡¯t go bad even if it was left for another day. He wanted to take it back to eat it at night or the next morning, cherishing the hard-won food.


    There was a little cream on the corner of his mouth and he wiped it with a tissue. Song Zhou¡¯s eyes fell on Xi Ning¡¯s red lips and he replied with a low and soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it again for you next time.¡±


    Xi Ning was ttered and couldn¡¯t help taking out the cake again. ¡°Then¡­¡­Then I will eat it.¡±


    During the break in the afternoon, a few seniors from the third-year surrounded the door of the first ss and stopped a random person to ask, ¡°Is Xiao CongYi¡¯s little lover in this ss?¡±


    They seem to be bad guys, so their ssmate tried to y dumb. ¡°Who? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The boy who was the leader of the group turned his head and asked hispanions behind him a few things. He then turned back and sneered. ¡°Do you know Lin Mian?¡±


    His voice was so loud that most of the people in the ssroom heard him. They quietly looked at Lin Mian who was sitting in his seat.


    The boy leaned against the door and put on a false smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble, I just want to see who this Lin Mian is.¡±


    It has appeared! The viin in the original plot.


    After all, this was just a school romance novel so most of the trouble that the protagonist faced mainly happened in school. This person was called Lian Ze. He had a decent family background but he was a scumbag. He was also a mortal enemy of Xiao CongYi.


    Before, he lost an argument with Xiao CongYi. His father grounded him at home and specially invited a private tutor to teach him. His fathers wanted Lian Ze to reflect on his mistake before he could attend sses again.


    Now he was finally released. After hearing that Xiao CongYi had an unclear rtionship with a beta, of course he would want toe and have a look.


    Lin Mian lowered his head. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Lian Ze and hoped that the school bell would ring quickly. However, Lian Ze who was at the door quickly locked his eyes on Lian Mian based on the reaction of other students in the ssroom and walked in directly.


    He crossed his arms and bent down slightly to look at Lin Mian¡¯s face. ¡°So it¡¯s you? Oh, you are quite good-looking. Why do you want to date Xiao CongYi? How about dating me?¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 27

    Lin Mian couldn¡¯t stand Lian Ze¡¯s insults. He raised his head and red at Lian Ze angrily, looking like a hamster who had been robbed of food. Lian Ze smiled and poked the side of Lin Mian¡¯s face.


    He was doing all this on purpose, and hoped that someone would tell this to Xiao CongYi to make him angry.


    Xi Ning hesitated for a while. If he showed up, he might not be able to drive Lian Ze away. But if he didn¡¯t do anything, would Lin Mian me it on Xiao CongYi again?


    There was no one in the original plot who stood up against Lian Ze for Lin Mian. Xiao CongYi only found out about it afterwards and went to settle scores with Lian Ze.


    There were no mission instructions from the system, but maybe he can try to win over Lian Mian¡¯s favorability since Lin Mian was basically his ¡°sister-inw¡±¡­¡­


    Everyone in the ssroom basically knew Lin Mian but no one wanted to cause trouble. Xi Ning suddenly stood up from thest row and his chair made a loud noise.


    Lian Ze raised his head to look at Xi Ning¡¯s direction. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I wondered who it was. It turns out to be Xiao¡­..¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Xi Ning suddenly sit down again.


    Lian Ze. ¡°¡­¡­Tsk.¡±


    Lin Mian also nced back. He squeezed the page on his book and turned back without saying a word.


    Xi Ning who was sitting on his chair was struggling. His wrist was held tightly by Song Zhou. He was pulled by Song Zhou just now and Xi Ning lowered his voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Song Zhou leisurely flipped through a page of the textbook with the other hand. ¡°ss will be starting soon.¡±


    Sure enough, the next moment the school bell rang. The teacher came in with his textbook while pushing up his sses and saw Lian Ze. ¡°You are not a student in this ss, right? Why not go back to your ss?¡°


    Lian Ze got upzily and walked out the ssroom.


    Song Zhou only let go of his hand at this time and continued to read his book, as if nothing happened just now.


    Xi Ning rubbed his wrist. Song Zhou was quite forceful when grabbing him. But he wasn¡¯t hurt so he didn¡¯t think much.


    The system was very angry. Just now it wished it could pull Song Zhou¡¯s hand away from Xi Ning. Hearing some insults from it, Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡±


    ¡°I am a most dedicated and thoughtful intelligent system to you master,¡± the system said, ¡°We should quickly get rid of this kind of BUG that affects the plot. Don¡¯t worry master, I will protect you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xi Ning said expressionlessly. ¡°Silence.¡±


    The gossip between the students spread extremely quickly. When school was over in the afternoon, Xi Ning was told that Xiao CongYi had gone to find Lian Ze and asked him to go home first.


    The driver was afraid that Xi Ning would be worried and said, ¡°Second young master, don¡¯t worry. Young master will be able to handle it well.¡±


    Xi Ning saw Lin Mian on the side of the road just before getting into the car. He asked the system, ¡°Xiao CongYi went to settle scores with Lian Ze because of Lin Mian, does Lin Mian know about it?¡±


    The system checked and said after a moment. ¡°He will only know about this after a week. This is an important plot point which helps the rtionship between both protagonists to make a big progress.¡±


    Xi Ning rubbed the tip of his nose and thought. ¡°If I let him know today, will it change the plot?¡±


    Without any mission instruction, the system can only rely on its own system calction to make decisions. ¡°ording to Lin Mian¡¯s personality, he will definitely go to find Xiao CongYi after knowing it. And on the other hand, ording to Xiao CongYi¡¯s personality, he would feel that Lin Mian is worried about him. The effect is simr to the original plot.¡±


    Xi Ning felt the same way. After getting in the car, he asked the driver to drive up to Lin Mian and lowered the window. ¡°Lin Mian, why isn¡¯t my brother with you?¡±


    Lin Mian was puzzled. ¡°Why would he be with me¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t he supposed to be with you?¡±


    Xi Ning pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°He said he was going to find Lian Ze to settle the scores. Oh, Lian Ze is the person who came to the ssroom to find you today. I thought he came to find you first, after all¡­¡­¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 28

    He didn¡¯t say the other half of the sentence but Lin Mian already understood the situation. He


    had a dull expression on his face. ¡°He¡­. why did he go to find Lian Ze¡­Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He should still be on the third floor, or do you need me to go and find him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Lin Mian replied and hurriedly headed back to school. Xi Ning had sessfully achieved his goal, so he smiled and asked the driver to drive home.


    About an hourter, Xi Ning received the reward.


    [The plot is back on the right track. The probability of the protagonists repairing their broken rtionship has increased by 50%, 8 mission points are rewarded. ]


    Xi Ning, ¡°!¡±


    It was the first time he got so many mission points rewards. Although he still couldn¡¯t afford a bottle of medicine to get rid of his illness, he realized a way toplete his mission quickly.


    If the plot between Lin Mian and Xiao CongYi is brought forward to an earlier date, it may be possible to speed up their rtionship. For example, today, the progress that should only be made after a week has already been achieved today.


    Xi Ning asked the system again about all the other plot points that will happen in the future, but most of the approaching plot points are rted to Lian Ze, and there are some that cannot be changed in time, such as physical examinations, sports games, and so on.


    In the end, the system only found one plot that can be brought forward, which was to make Lin Mian undergo gender differentiate earlier.


    Lin Mian¡¯s gender differentiation happened naturally in the original plot. There were no signs or special indications.


    If Lin Mian can undergo gender differentiation early with the help of external forces, most of the plot points that happenedter on can be brought forward, and the probability of the protagonists repairing their broken rtionship was expected to increase furthermore.


    But how could he help Lin Mian to undergo gender differentiate earlier?


    After thinking for a long time, Xi Ning decided to find an opportunity to ask the doctor who came to him to check his pheromonest time.


    ¨C


    Song Zhou promised to buy a cake for Xi Ningst time. After a few days, he really bought another one for him. It was the same type as thest time, but the taste was different.


    Xi Ning only drank a little porridge as usual the night before. He quickly finished eating the small cake and wiped the corners of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Song Zhou was reading the question on his exercise book. After hearing Xi Ning¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°Compared to what you eat at home, does it taste better?¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned for a moment before he realized that he kept saying to Song Zhou that he had breakfast at home all this time. ¡°Uh¡­¡­ yes.¡±


    He suddenly realized that the cakes he brought for Song Zhou, he didn¡¯t see Song Zhou eating them at school. He just put them under the desk and that¡¯s all.


    Xi Ning leaned over and asked, ¡°Is the red bean bun I gave you yesterday tasted delicious?¡±


    Song Zhou lowered his head and replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xi Ning did not say anything for a long time. Song Zhou noticed there was something wrong, he raised his eyes and looked at Xi Ning. Xi Ning looked upset. ¡°I gave you pork floss bread yesterday¡­¡­¡±


    The cooking auntie at home made those by herself. During this time, she learned a lot of pastries and made them for the Xiao family every day.


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t exin anything and just replied, ¡°Well, I forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat it at all, did you?¡± Xi Ning didn¡¯t believe it. I just gave it to you yesterday, you couldn¡¯t have just forgotten it today. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you take it out either.¡±


    If Song Zhou really didn¡¯t eat it and still buy cakes for him. He felt awkward and bent over to mess up the things on Song Zhou¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, sit down.¡± Song Zhou pressed Xi Ning¡¯s shoulder and pushed him down. ¡°I take it back home to eat.¡±


    He didn¡¯t actually open the pork floss bread yesterday. He put it in the refrigerator. When Xi Ning asked, he had actually forgotten about it.


    The school bell just rang, Xi Ning had to sit and take out the textbook and didn¡¯t ask further about it.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 29

    When it was almost lunchtime at noon, Xi Ning suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and his hand that was holding the pen was also trembling.


    He frowned and called the system. ¡°It hurts¡­ did this body have appendicitis?¡±


    The system hurriedly scanned his physical condition and said, ¡°Appendicitis? No¡­..Huh? It seems to be a stomach problem¡­¡­¡±


    Probably because of his irregr eating habits, since he always skipped breakfast and only ate a little bit for dinner, he got stomach problems because of constant starvation. The system could guarantee that Xi Ning will not die because of his illness, but it cannot guarantee that he will not get sick.


    Hearing this, Xi Ning wanted to curse the system, but he soon lost the strength to talk to the system. He reached out his arms and held his stomach tightly.


    Song Zhou quickly discovered his abnormality and supported him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s forehead was sweating, and the weight of his whole body was ced on Song Zhou. He tried to suppress his pain as he spoke, ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou immediately got up. ¡°Teacher, Xiao Ning is feeling sick, I will take him to the infirmary.¡±


    The teacher saw Xi Ning¡¯s pale face and waved quickly. ¡°Go.¡±


    Song Zhou squatted down in front of Xi Ning and touched his forehead. ¡°I will carry you on my back, hold me tightly.¡±


    Xi Ning nodded weakly. He clung to Song Zhou¡¯s back and put his arm over his neck. Song Zhou picked him up and walked quickly while ignoring the gazes from others.


    The teacher realized that it was the second young master of the Xiao¡¯s family, and he used the phone to tell the head teacher about it.


    Song Zhou walked very fast on the way to the infirmary. He could feel Xi Ning¡¯s slightly trembling breath on the side of his neck, and Xi Ning¡¯s hands that hugged him were so weak because of the pain.


    ¡°Why do you have a sudden stomach ache?¡±


    Song Zhou tilted his head to ask him. He remembered Xi Ning had eaten something this morning.


    Xi Ning was feeling weak, he rubbed softly on Song Zhou¡¯s back and didn¡¯t say anything. Song Zhou took a breath and steadily carried him towards the infirmary.


    The infirmary was not busy right now, so the school doctor quickly prepared a cubicle for Xi Ning. The doctor fed him some painkillers and then examined him.


    Xi Ning took the medicine and felt a lot better. Song Zhou had been sitting by the bed with him, and it didn¡¯t take long for the school doctor to walk in with the examination results in his notebook.


    ¡°This student, are you eating irregrly?¡±


    Xi Ning nced at Song Zhou quietly. He didn¡¯t want to tell the truth in front of him so he tried to y dumb. ¡°Huh? No.¡±


    Song Zhou suddenly got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go pour some warm water for you.¡±


    Song Zhou walked out of the cubicle and the school doctor asked him again, ¡°Your situation is obviously caused by irregr eating habits. How can an omega who is in puberty didn¡¯t take care of his body?¡±


    Xi Ning answered, ¡°I see.¡±


    At this time, Butler Lin rushed over when he received the news. He was relieved to see that Xi Ning was alright. ¡°Second young master, I have asked for leave for the afternoon ss. I will let the driver take you home in a while.¡±


    The school doctor took the opportunity to say to Butler Lin. ¡°Go back and take care of him, eat three decent meals a day and don¡¯t eat too much junk food outside¡­¡­¡±


    Butler Lin agreed to the advice given by the doctor and looked helplessly at Xi Ning. ¡°Second young master, let¡¯s have a decent meal in the future and stop drinking porridge.¡±


    The school doctor was shocked. ¡°What? Drinking porridge? You have such a light food for dinner?¡±


    Xi Ning quietly covered his face, not wanting to hear Butler Lin criticize him.


    ¡°Of course not, the cooking auntie at home cooks every night but the second young master always says that he has no appetite. I didn¡¯t see the second young master having breakfast in the morning either. The cooking auntie has tried to persuade him several times before. Now it even caused a stomach problem. How can I exin this to the master? Doctor, please do also help to advise the second young master.¡±


    Song Zhou who was outside the cubicle was leaning against the wall. He heard the entire conversation inside clearly.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 30

    The school doctor listened to Butler Lin¡¯sints and gave his opinion based on his life experiences. ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to have their own worries. However, neglecting self-care because of others is a foolish act.¡±


    Xi Ning pondered over the school doctor¡¯s words. Did he mean that I refuse to eat because of a love rtionship problem? Xi Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t neglect self-care because of others.¡±


    The school doctor was prescribing medicine for him. He was writing in his notebook while asking Xi Ning, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you eat well?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s voice became quieter. ¡°I have no appetite¡­¡­¡±


    Butler Lin had a helpless expression on his face after hearing Xi Ning¡¯s words. The school doctor suddenly gave a ¡°Huh¡± and carefully rechecked the results of Xi Ning¡¯s examination.


    ¡°How long has this situation persisted?¡±


    Butler Lin replied, ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a month.¡±


    ¡°Xi Ning¡¯s pheromones are normal, his weight has not dropped significantly and he looks fine¡­¡­¡± The school doctor thought for a while and asked Xi Ning, ¡°Do you feel sick every time you finish eating?¡±


    The school doctor was obviously thinking about anorexia, Xi Ning said cautiously, ¡°No. I know I was wrong and I promise to eat on time in the future.¡±


    If he was suspected of having anorexia, the Xiao family would definitely treat his illness. However, his illness could not be cured and this would only be a waste of time and energy.


    After hearing this, the school doctor felt that other symptoms were not obvious, so he nodded and did not ask further. He prescribed some medicine to Xi Ning and said, ¡°I have limited equipment here. If you still feel unwell, you can go to the hospital to do an examination. You can go home and have a good rest.¡±


    Butler Lin thanked the school doctor and went to pay the medical bills. He then asked Xi Ning when he returned, ¡°Second young master, do you want to go back now?¡±


    Xi Ning hesitated, but agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Song Zhou came backte with a ss of warm water. Butler Lin saw him and said, ¡°Are you the one who sent the second young master to the infirmary? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Song Zhou handed the ss of water to Xi Ning. He pulled a stool and sat down. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Second young master, I will go and pack your things first.¡± The driver was still waiting outside. Butler Lin nced down to look at his watch and left the cubicle.


    After he left, Song Zhou asked Xi Ning, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat well?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward. Xi Ning didn¡¯t know how much he had heard and hoped it was not much. ¡°¡­I just¡­.I just don¡¯t like eating.¡±


    Song Zhou took the ss from Xi Ning and turned it gently in the palm of his hand. ¡°What about breakfast and dinner? Besides, whatever that you want to eat you can just ask your servant to make it.¡±


    Song Zhou lowered his head. Xi Ning felt nervous since he couldn¡¯t see Song Zhou¡¯s expression.


    He barely convinced Song Zhou to exchange lunches with him with an excuse. Now that Song Zhou found out that he basically does not eat breakfast and dinner, maybe Song Zhou was thinking how strange he was.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know why he felt a bit guilty. Perhaps because he had just eaten the cake that Song Zhou bought for him in the morning.


    Xi Ning did not answer. Song Zhou raised his head to meet Xi Ning¡¯s gaze. ¡°But the food I give to you, you have eaten it.¡±


    The food that was exchanged during lunchtime at noon, the egg fried rice and fried potatoes that he madest time as well as the small cakes that he bought in the morning.


    Other than that, Xi Ning has never eaten the lunch he brought himself and he didn¡¯t even take a sip of the soup.


    Song Zhou¡¯s voice was soft and it sounded like he was muttering to himself. It seems like he is guessing and inferring Xi Ning¡¯s words and actions during all this time.


    Xi Ning felt more guilty. Although Song Zhou could not have guessed the real reason for his actions, it was true that he approached and used Song Zhou so that he could eat well.


    Song Zhou looked at Xi Ning for a while and suddenly said, ¡°You can only eat the food that I give to you?¡±


    Xi Ning was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t maintain his expression. He pretended to be puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    Song Zhou got up and put the ss in his hand on the cupboard next to the bed. He then bent over towards the bed and approached Xi Ning. He gently brushed Xi Ning¡¯s forehead with his other hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will help you¡­..¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 31

    This was just Song Zhou¡¯s guess. There were many things that he still couldn¡¯t make sense of in Xi Ning¡¯s actions, but Xi Ning did not intentionally hide his actions.


    Xi Ning¡¯s expressions of excitement and joy that he had seen didn¡¯t seem to be faked.


    Xi Ning was stunned when he heard this. He had a sudden urge to tell Song Zhou everything.


    But this was against the rules and Song Zhou may not believe it.


    Yet his ¡°medicine¡± was right in front of him and he offered to help him. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from his illness as he had before.


    Song Zhou saw that Xi Ning was hesitating and softened his voice as if he was coaxing him. ¡°I will bring you breakfast every day from now on. You must eat it.¡±


    Xi Ning gasped slightly, his heart feeling like aplete mess. He pulled Song Zhou¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou sat back again and patiently waited for Xi Ning to organize his thoughts.


    Since Butler Lin woulde back soon, Xi Ning quickly thought about it and said, ¡°It seems to be what you said but I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    Xi Ning sat up a little bit and tried to get the expression on his face to look helpless and pitiful. ¡°Usually I can¡¯t eat anything, only the food that you brought¡­¡­¡±


    Why did this sentence feel strange? Xi Ning held back the second half of the sentence and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with me? I didn¡¯t dare to tell this to the school doctor just now¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning had a helpless expression on his face, and the expression that he made could easily trigger people¡¯s desire to protect him. The system praised him, ¡°Master, you are doing great!¡±


    Xi Ning heard the system but felt ufortable. ¡°Shut up! Silence.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know whether Song Zhou would believe his words. Song Zhou paused for two seconds. ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±


    Butler Lin came back just at this moment with Xi Ning¡¯s schoolbag. He was walking toward the cubicle while asking, ¡°Second young master, shall we go back now? I have asked the driver to drive in directly.¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s words were interrupted. He didn¡¯t continue speaking and helped Butler Lin to support Xi Ning to get up and then send him back home.


    Xi Ning could only put this matter aside and wait until the next opportunity to bring it up.


    After getting in the car, Xi Ning looked at Song Zhou through the window. Before the car drove, Song Zhou mouthed three words silently.


    Xi Ning recalled Song Zhou¡¯s words on the road and what he said should be ¡°don¡¯t be afraid¡±.


    ¨C


    After returning home, the cooking auntie found out that Xi Ning had a stomach ache earlier and quickly made him some porridge. Her face was distressed and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Second young master, you can tell me whatever that you wanted to eat in the future. Auntie will make it for you, so don¡¯t starve yourself any more.¡±


    Xi Ning nodded desperately. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The cooking auntie was still worried and watched Xi Ning drink half of the porridge before leaving. Xi Ning wrinkled his face as soon as she left.


    In order to prevent the cooking auntie from being suspicious, he suppressed his nausea and tried to eat more but his stomach was still feeling ufortable.


    Moreover, he had his stomach ache before lunchtime. Now that he missed Song Zhou¡¯s lunch so much.


    Compared to the first time, Song Zhou also intentionally increased the variety and quantity of the food in his lunch. Xi Ning wondered if he could try giving some money to Song Zhou next time as a subsidy to see whether he will ept it.


    It would be great if Song Zhou could be hired directly as his personal chef¡­¡­ Xi Ning had this thought again. But if that happens, the cooking auntie might be sad¡­¡­


    Xi Ningid on his bed and didn¡¯t want to move. He yed on his phone for a while and then stared nkly at the air. After some time, someone knocked gently on the door of his room.


    ¡°Second young master, someone is looking for you.¡±


    Xi Ning wondered, who woulde to find him?


    His stomach no longer hurt so much, he got up and opened the door. ¡°Who is looking for me?¡±


    The servant pointed to the door with a cautious expression on his face. ¡°He said he was your ssmate. I saw him visit youst time, so I let him in¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning faintly guessed it was Song Zhou after hearing it but he couldn¡¯t believe that Song Zhou woulde since it was still school hours.


    He followed the servant, walking towards the stairs then looked down. As expected, Song Zhou was standing by the door. Song Zhou raised his head and smiled at Xi Ning when he saw Xi Ning walking toward him.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 32

    Xi Ning ran down the stairs. ¡°You¡­¡­ why did youe here?¡±


    Song Zhou approached and stretched out his hand to support Xi Ning. ¡°The teacher asked me to visit you.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t believe a word.


    sses were not over yet, so Song Zhou probably took leave and came here alone ording to his memory from hisst visit.


    It was impossible to say that he was not happy. Xi Ning suppressed the expression on his face and said to the servant who was still standing beside him, ¡°He is indeed my ssmate. You can go back to work.¡±


    The servant answered and left. Xi Ning led Song Zhou toward the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to attend ss?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Song Zhou didn¡¯t exin further. He put his schoolbag on the corner of the sofa, and carefully looked at Xi Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded. ¡°I just ate a little bit.¡±


    He was still hungry now. Did Song Zhoue here just to cook for him?


    Xi Ning was ashamed to ask directly and took the initiative to pour Song Zhou a ss of water. Song Zhou took the ss and took a few sips of water slowly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Was it true that Song Zhou just came to visit him?


    Xi Ning was hesitating to ask Song Zhou. He sat next to Song Zhou and was looking at him from time to time, obviously hinting at Song Zhou.


    After a long while, Song Zhou said slowly. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    Xi Ning thought, of course there was.


    But if he wanted to give Song Zhou money as a reward for cooking for him, how could he express it more appropriately? While he was distressed, Song Zhou said, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Seeing that he took the initiative to ask, Xi Ning honestly replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now that there was no one else in the living room, Song Zhou asked again. ¡°You said at school that you can only eat what I give?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xi Ning swore to Song Zhou for fear that he would not believe him, ¡°What I said is true, I don¡¯t have to lie to you¡­¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed to have troubled you so many times for lunch before, so¡­..¡±.


    Before Xi Ning finished speaking, Song Zhou interrupted him. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to make you something to eat?¡± Song Zhou tempted Xi Ning. ¡°Since you are unwell today, I¡¯ll just make something light. Do you have any ingredients at home?¡±


    He intentionally chose toe at this time. He estimated that the cooking auntie was most likely absent at this time. It was more convenient this way. Although the things he made were not as good as the cooking auntie¡¯s, Song Zhou thought they still tasted good.


    Xi Ning nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, there should still be ingredients in the kitchen. You can just cook some porridge.¡±


    Song Zhou was satisfied but didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. It seemed that cooking for Xi Ning was just as easy as lifting a finger for him. ¡°If you want me to help you in the future, just say it directly.¡±


    He got up and walked towards the kitchen. He remembered where the ce was thest time he was there. Xi Ning followed him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to waste your time¡­¡­ How about this, I usually didn¡¯t use up my pocket money, I¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou suddenly stopped and turned around. Xi Ning almost ran into him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay.¡± Song Zhou stared at Xi Ning longingly. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Xi Ning was unaware of this. He was still immersed in his gratitude to Song Zhou. Since Song Zhou didn¡¯t need money, he would not mention this matter anymore and would look for other opportunities topensate him in the future.


    The cooking auntie had just purchased ingredients at noon. Xi Ning had a stomach ache today, so Song Zhou cooked two dishes and arge portion of pumpkin porridge.


    It takes some time to cook porridge. Song Zhou said to Xi Ning during the waiting time while it was cooking, ¡°I have prepared extra porridge. If you are hungry at night, you can heat it up and eat it.¡±


    Xi Ning had been watching him cooking in the kitchen, and nodded obediently after hearing this. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 33

    Song Zhou was standing beside the cab, his school uniform jacket was ced outside. He rolled up his sleeves and was wearing an apron that felt ipatible with him. ¡°It will take a while for the porridge to be ready, you can go upstairs and rest for the meantime.¡±


    Xi Ning was about to shake his head, Song Zhou couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Go rest now, I¡¯ll call you when it is done.¡±


    The expression on Song Zhou¡¯s face was too natural. Xi Ning even felt that he was the guest here for a moment¡­¡­ He nodded subconsciously. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xi Ning went back to the room and did some English practice tests while waiting. After the meal was ready, Song Zhou didn¡¯t call Xi Ning over but brought the meal directly to the room.


    Song Zhou found a few bowls on his own. He put a few vegetables in the bowls and the porridge in another. He brought them together so that Xi Ning could eat them in the room.


    Xi Ning was so hungry that he soon finished a big bowl of pumpkin porridge and ate a lot of vegetables.


    ¡°There are still some vegetables left, they are all in the refrigerator.¡±


    Since there is still food stuffed in his mouth, Xi Ning could only nod his head and mutter twice ¡°Hmm¡±. Song Zhou approached Xi Ning and patted his back gently. ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    He took out his phone to nce at the time, then got up and said goodbye. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you have a good rest after eating.¡±


    Xi Ning quickly said, ¡°I will have the driver see you off!¡±


    Song Zhou did not refuse. After Xi Ning finished calling the driver, Song Zhou picked up the spoon in the bowl and took a mouthful of porridge, and fed it to Xi Ning. ¡°Will youe to ss tomorrow?¡±


    Xi Ning opened his mouth to eat it without feeling anything wrong. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow morning?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes were sparkling like stars. He was still embarrassed to ask for anything directly and asked carefully. ¡°Really? But will it trouble you too much?¡±


    Song Zhou put down the spoon and lowered his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I will bring you breakfast in the future.¡±


    Xi Ning was speechless for a long time until the driver called. He hurriedly picked up the call. ¡°You already arrived? Ah okay¡­ I wille down right away.¡±


    He stood up but was stopped by Song Zhou again. ¡°I just go down by myself.¡±


    Xi Ning responded while holding the phone in his hand and lowering his head. Song Zhou suddenly bent over slightly, he stared at Xi Ning from his eyes to the tip of his chin, and he whispered, ¡°Why does your face turn red again?¡±


    Xi Ning held his breath and took a step back, but Song Zhou had already stood up straight and left the room as if nothing happened.


    Xi Ning listened to Song Zhou¡¯s footsteps that went downstairs. He sat back on the chair and continued to eat porridge. The system that had been quiet all this time suddenly appeared. ¡°Umm¡­..Master, are you two¡­..¡±


    Something was wrong.


    The system had been frequently muted by Xi Ning these days, causing it to be afraid to speak up. It was afraid to make Xi Ning angry again, but now it couldn¡¯t help it.


    The system had observed Song Zhou the entire day. Song Zhou bought breakfast for Xi Ning and sent him to the infirmary. Needless to say, Xi Ning had already gone home, but he still skipped ss just to cook for Xi Ning? He said that he came because of a request from the teacher, but the system didn¡¯t believe that at all.


    The system didn¡¯t care if Song Zhou cooked for Xi Ning, but his attitude was strange.


    The system had a bunch of things that it wanted to say but it didn¡¯t dare to speak up. But it was also afraid that Xi Ning hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    Xi Ning lowered his head and took a sip of porridge without answering the system. Only after finishing thest bit of porridge in the bowl did the heat on his face gradually dissipate.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 34

    When the cooking auntie was cooking that night, she found that there were leftover vegetables and porridge in the refrigerator that she hadn¡¯t seen before. The pots and bowls also showed signs of being used. She guessed that Xi Ning was hungry and wanted to eat something after she left. She just wondered who made it for him, so she went upstairs to look for Xi Ning.


    ¡°Second Young Master?¡± After Xi Ning opened the door, the cooking auntie saw that he looked better and was relieved. ¡°Did you leave vegetables and porridge in the refrigerator? Why don¡¯t I cook them again.¡±


    Xi Ning hurriedly stopped her. ¡°No need, Auntie¡­¡­ I will eat those tonight.¡±


    The cooking auntie frowned and asked cautiously, ¡°Is it that the meal I cooked doesn¡¯t fit Second Young Master¡¯s appetite?¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t think too much, Auntie.¡± Xi Ning did not know what expression he should show. If he had known that it would be found out by the cooking auntie, he would have hid the food in his room first. ¡°That was made by my ssmate¡­¡­ it¡¯s not good to throw it away.¡±


    The cooking auntie didn¡¯t ask further after hearing Xi Ning¡¯s exnation. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Which ssmate? Is it an alpha?¡¯


    It was normal for an alpha to be interested in Xi Ning at his age, but Xi Ning said. ¡°It¡¯s a beta.¡±


    The cooking auntie was startled for an instant but she quickly recovered. She smiled and nodded, and then left.


    Xi Ning closed the door and continued to do his homework. Except for the cooking auntie who came to him just now, he hadn¡¯t said a word since Song Zhou left, and he was not even responding to the system.


    It was the first time that the system had been on a mission with Xi Ning. The system didn¡¯t know if Xi Ning had any simr experiences before. It could only guess that his actual age was not that old. Generally, for a transmigrator like Xi Ning whose main focus was toplete missions it was best not to have feelings with people in other worlds because once the mission waspleted, he had to leave.


    If Xi Ning applied to the Three Thousand Worlds Bureau, there would still be a chance for him toe backter, but he would have to wait until hepleted the missions of the five worlds.


    Although the system did not like Song Zhou, it was made to serve Xi Ning and it ced Xi Ning as its main priority. If Xi Ning really liked Song Zhou, it might try to help Xi Ning to extend his time in this world¡­¡­


    Xi Ning quickly finished the homework that was assigned. He cleaned up the things on the table and went to the kitchen to heat up the leftover pumpkin porridge and vegetables.


    ¡°Cough¡­..¡± The system was trying to make a conversation with Xi Ning, ¡°Master, you can finally get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. Unfortunately, Song Zhou can¡¯te over to cook often.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xi Ning said with a calm expression on his face. ¡°I will think of a wayter.¡±


    The system didn¡¯t know how to answer Xi Ning so it remains silent.


    Xi Ning knew what the system wanted to ask. Even the system already saw through his feelings. No matter how dull he was, he already realized his feelings towards Song Zhou. But Song Zhou didn¡¯t say anything when he was doing these things for him.


    He really did not reject having contact with Song Zhou. But what if Song Zhou acted like this just because of his personality or if Song Zhou only thought of him as his ordinary ssmate? Xi Ning told himself that he should not think too much about it for the time being.


    He ate dinner alone without letting Xiao CongYi know. After Xi Ning finished his meal, a servant came to collect the bowls. After that, he went back to the room and went to bed early.


    When Xi Ning went to ss the next day, Song Zhou brought him steamed dumplings.


    Xi Ning was excited about what breakfast that Song Zhou would bring for him on the way to school, but he was still surprised when he saw what Song Zhou had brought. The steamed dumplings were also served with a small dish of dipping sauce, which smelled very good.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 35

    ¡°These are not spicy,¡± Song Zhou opened the lid of the dipping sauce and ced it on Xi Ning¡¯s table. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you like vinegar or not, so I didn¡¯t add it.¡±


    The temperature of the steamed dumplings was just right. Xi Ning picked up a dumpling with his chopsticks and took a bite. He tasted that the dumpling was stuffed with corn and pork.


    Xi Ning quickly finished eating the dumplings and wanted to give Song Zhou some money in return for buying him breakfast. But Song Zhou didn¡¯t want to ept it.


    ¡°No, you have to ept it.¡± Xi Ning guessed that Song Zhou would not ept the online transfer so he took some cash and put it in Song Zhou¡¯s schoolbag. ¡°How can I let you waste your money just to buy breakfast for me.¡±


    Song Zhou said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also bring breakfast for me?¡±


    Xi Ning pulled Song Zhou¡¯s hand away and put the money into the innermostyer of Song Zhou¡¯s schoolbag. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend any money.¡±


    Song Zhou remained silent and did not stop Xi Ning. He then got up and helped Xi Ning throw away the used tableware.


    ¨C


    Before thest ss, Song Zhou asked Xi Ning, ¡°What will you eat tonight?¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned and replied. ¡°At night¡­¡­ Auntie will make some porridge. I can still eat a little bit of light food.¡±


    Seeing Song Zhou frown, Xi Ning said again. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I eat less at night since I¡¯ve already gotten full from lunch at noon.¡±


    ¡°And you want to get a stomach ache again?¡±


    Xi Ning was choked by Song Zhou¡¯s words. Xi Ning said aggrievedly, ¡°Then what can I do?¡±


    Song Zhou has already helped him a lot so he can¡¯t have to trouble him for dinner as well, but Xi Ning can¡¯t say it out loud.


    However, Xi Ning didn¡¯t expect Song Zhou to take the initiative to say, ¡°Can you go hometer? You should be able to eat something that I buy right?¡±


    Xi Ning understood that Song Zhou was going to buy him dinner outside the school, and let him eat it at school before he went back home.


    ¡°Will it trouble you?¡± Xi Ning was a little touched. ¡°Is your home far away from school?¡±


    ¡°Not far.¡± Song Zhou grinned and he had a gentle expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said I would help you.¡±


    After school ended, Xi Ning told Xiao CongYi that he would go backter and waited in the ssroom for Song Zhou to buy food for him.


    Although there was note self-study for second-year students, students who want to study in school at night could also go to the auditorium next door. The ssmates quickly left the ssroom, leaving Xi Ning alone at his seat.


    Xi Ning was feeling bored while propping his head up with his hand. He suddenly received a mission instruction from the system.


    ¡°Master! Song Zhou and Lin Mian have contact with each other in the plot.¡±


    [ Lin Mian was stopped by Lian Ze on his way home. Song Zhou happened to pass by. The probability of Song Zhou being stopped by Lian Ze was 80%, and the possibility of the plot changing is increased by 50%. ]


    Xi Ning read the mission instruction twice carefully and said in surprise. ¡°Why was Song Zhou being stopped by Lian Ze? Lian Ze didn¡¯t even know him.¡±


    While he was asking the system, Xi Ning took his phone and walked out of the ssroom. He wanted to go and take a look at the ce marked by the system.


    The system checked the past activity logs of each character and said helplessly. ¡°Lian Ze target was Lin Mian, Song Zhou was just passing by. But Lin Mian called out to Song Zhou when he saw him, probably because Lin Mian wanted to ask for help. Lian Ze blocked Song Zhou to prevent him from interfering with his business.¡±


    This time the mission instruction was different than the ones that he received before since previously it was all predictions. Xi Ning had recently changed most of the plot and this caused the predictions to be inurate. However, the system targeted Song Zhou as the key detection object, so when he and Lin Mian were involved in a plot, it would inform Xi Ning.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 36

    Xiao CongYi was currently on his way home. Xi Ning first sent Xiao CongYi a text message and found Lian Ze and his subordinates in a small alley not far from the school.


    Song Zhou was standing in the middle of the crowd, carrying the food he bought for Xi Ning in his hand and he looked extremely annoyed.


    Lin Mian leaned against the wall in fear while begging Lian Ze, ¡°Please let me go, Xiao CongYi really won¡¯te¡­¡­ ¡°


    Lian Ze smiled. He snatched Lin Mian¡¯s phone and lowered his head to type. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether Xiao CongYi wille or not.¡±


    Thest time he let Xiao CongYi run away, he had been biding his time to find his chance for revenge for several days, and today he finally found a chance to block Lin Mian when he was alone.


    Lin Mian squeezed the strap of his schoolbag and unconsciously raised his head and nced up. Lin Mian happened to see Xi Ning who was running towards his direction and he said in surprise. ¡°Xiao Ning?¡±


    Lian Ze looked over. It turned out to be Xiao CongYi¡¯s brother. He smiled and shook the phone in his hand. ¡°I just sent a text message a moment ago, how did youe so fast? Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    With a calm expression on his face, Xi Ning walked towards Song Zhou under Lin Mian¡¯s gaze and pulled Song Zhou¡¯s sleeves. ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the ssroom for a long time.¡±


    He looked at Lian Ze and the others and said with uncertainty. ¡°You guys¡­.. are you looking for my brother?¡±


    Song Zhou grasped Xi Ning¡¯s wrist and pulled Xi Ning behind him.


    Lian Ze couldn¡¯t understand what Xi Ning meant. He looked at him and then at Song Zhou. Lian Ze suddenlyughed and said. ¡°Sure enough, you and Xiao CongYi are from the same family. You even have the same taste and interest in betas.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Xi Ning clearly felt Song Zhou be angry. Xi Ning quickly said, ¡°What does it have to do with you? It¡¯s none of your business who my brother likes.¡±


    Xi Ning pulled Song Zhou and was about to leave, but Lian Ze refused to let them leave. ¡°Eh, wait.¡±


    His subordinates stopped them and Lian Ze gently said, ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. You can leave when Xiao CongYies.¡±


    There were so many people on Lian Ze¡¯s side, Xi Ning would rather not have a head-on conflict with him, so he had topromise and took Song Zhou to the corner to speak in a low voice.


    ¡°How do you know I am here?¡±


    Xi Ning made up a reason. ¡°Since you didn¡¯te back for so long, I decided toe to look for you. I asked a ssmate on the way here, and he said he saw you walking here.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t ask further but gave Lin Mian a cold look.


    Lin Mian was still looking at them from time to time and the disappointment was clearly shown on his face. He didn¡¯t me Xi Ning for not taking him away, but he became disappointed baecase he expected that Xi Ning would take him away when Xi Ning appeared.


    Lin Mian trembled when meeting Song Zhou¡¯s gaze. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to raise it again.


    Not long after, Xiao CongYi came in a hurry.


    He saw that not only was Lin Mian there, but Lian Ze also cornered Xi Ning. Xiao CongYi immediately released his pheromone to suppress Lian Mian and his subordinates and said angrily, ¡°Why do you keep going against me?¡±


    In a fight between two alphas, not only would they fight with their brute strength, they also fought with their pheromone. Alphas were not allowed to emit their pheromone at will in school, but now it was outside the school. Several alphas¡¯ faces turned pale after facing Xiao CongYi¡¯s pheromone.


    Lian Ze was the only one who was able to resist Xiao CongYi¡¯s pheromone and he also released his own pheromone to fight against it. Lian Ze was standing still and sarcastically said, ¡°So what? Even if you release your pheromone. I am still not afraid of you!¡±


    They almost forgot that Xi Ning, the omega, was there. This is the first time that Xi Ning hade into contact with an alpha¡¯s angry pheromone, furthermore, it was from two people. Xi Ning pulled his cor ufortably, and some tiny red dots appeared near his pheromone-blocking tape.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 37

    The group of people led by Lian Ze were all alphas. Some of them had their legs trembling after facing the pheromones from Xiao CongYi and Lian Ze colliding. There were two or three alphas that were not willing to be outdone, released their own pheromones as well.


    The current situation looked like a fight between primary school students who challenged each other at the school gate. The situation became very chaotic before the fight even started.


    Song Zhou, as a beta, normally would not be affected by pheromones. However, he frowned and covered his nose with his hand. Before anyone could notice, Song Zhou took Xi Ning and walked away quietly.


    Lin Mian wanted to follow them when he saw it, but Lian Ze¡¯s subordinates caught him. Their main target was not Xi Ning, it was Lin Mian, so he could not leave yet.


    Lian Mian could only watch Song Zhou and Xi Ning walk away without even looking back.


    After Xi Ning entered the school gate, he couldn¡¯t help but scratch the back of his neck a few times. Song Zhou noticed his strange behavior and stopped. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    The system also reminded Xi Ning at this moment. ¡°Master! Your pheromone is a bit abnormal. Do you want to use the pheromone suppression spray?¡±


    The spray was in his schoolbag. Xi Ning left it in the ssroom and did not bring it with him. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go back to the ssroom first.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t know much about omega¡¯s physique, so he didn¡¯t think about the negative effects for the time being. He continued to walk to the ssroom with Xi Ning¡¯s meal in his hand.


    When they returned to the ssroom, Song Zhou was worried and he gently pulled Xi Ning¡¯s cor from the back. There was some redness and swelling around Xi Ning¡¯s nds. There were also some red spots that were scattered around Xi Ning¡¯s nds.


    Xi Ning¡¯s pheromone-blocking tape has been pasted for the entire day so it is no longer as effective as it was at the beginning. Xi Ning also got too close to the alphas¡¯ pheromones just now so it had caused some ¡°allergic¡± symptoms.


    Song Zhou only took a nce at it and he immediately frowned. ¡°Should I send you to the hospital?¡±


    Xi Ning endured the urge to scratch with his hands again and moved his neck. ¡°It¡¯s not too ufortable. My suppression spray is in my school bag. Let¡¯s use that first.¡±


    Song Zhou squatted down after hearing Xi Ning¡¯s words and searched for the suppression spray in Xi Ning¡¯s bag. When he raised his head with the spray, Xi Ning had already torn off the pheromone-blocking tape from the back of his neck.


    The skin around Xi Ning¡¯s nds was a bit itchy, and the tape made him even more ufortable. He also thought that since there was no one other than Song Zhou in the ssroom, it was fine to take it off. Besides that, he would go back home after eating and wouldn¡¯t stay here for a long time. If he still felt unwell, he would go to the hospital.


    The air suddenly filled with a faint scent of the omega pheromones. Song Zhou shook his head for a moment, and then he stood up and sprayed the suppression spray on the back of Xi Ning¡¯s neck.


    The Xiao family gave the two young masters the highest quality items. After the cold medicine was sprayed on the skin, it immediately relieved the symptoms, and the redness and swelling were also visibly reduced.


    Song Zhou breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this and wanted Xi Ning to re-attach the pheromone-blocking tape. But then he saw Xi Ning rub the pheromone-blocking tape into a ball and throw it away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Zhou picked up the tape and saw that it was no longer usable.


    He looked a little angry. ¡°Do you have any new pheromone-blocking tape in your school bag?¡±


    Xi Ning was confused. Since he has always used a piece of tape for the entire day and has never carried a new one with him, and no one has reminded him¡­¡­ Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Song Zhou put down the spray and sat next to Xi Ning. He said in a slightly angry tone, ¡±As an omega, do you even have a sense of caution?¡±


    Even though currently he was the only one in here, what if there were others? If any other alpha smells him¡­¡­


    Xi Ning murmured. ¡°But I brought a suppression spray¡­¡­¡±


    If the pheromone did not leak, it didn¡¯t matter whether the pheromone-blocking tape was attached or not. After using the suppression spray, Xi Ning already felt much better. But he still didn¡¯t understand why Song Zhou was angry.


    Song Zhou was also affected by the alpha pheromone outside the school. He felt irritable and even wanted to pinch Xi Ning¡¯s neck and pull him to his side to make him obedient.


    But he wouldn¡¯t do it. He just retracted his gaze and silently opened the meal he bought for Xi Ning.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 38

    However, Song Zhou still couldn¡¯t refrain from the anxious and impulsive emotions that he felt. Since he just smelled Xi Ning¡¯s pheromone, some hidden desire was also growing inside him.


    Xi Ning took the meal and started to eat. He was already starving after dealing with the situation just now. Seeing that it was getting dark outside, the driver sent several text messages to remind Xi Ning.


    Song Zhou has been sitting next to him while watching Xi Ning eating his dinner. Xi Ning took a few bites and turned to Song Zhou and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? It¡¯s gettingte. The driver is already on the way and I will go home after eating.¡±


    ¡°Me, go back first?¡±


    Song Zhou repeated Xi Ning¡¯s words in a low voice while raising his eyes. ¡°Do you want to be here alone? And leave the school alone?¡±


    Xi Ning saw that Song Zhou seemed to be angry again. He was confused because he just wanted Song Zhou to go back soon so he wouldn¡¯t waste his time here. With such a short distance from the ssroom to the school gate, how could something possibly happen to him?


    Xi Ning lowered his head and continued to eat. ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself, you can go back first.¡±


    At this time, even the system said, ¡°As an omega, master you should be more cautious. It¡¯s better to let him stay with you here.¡±


    After hearing that, Xi Ning paused his movement and hesitated.


    Song Zhou tightened his fist that was on the side of the table and let out a sigh. Song Zhou did not speak again but he did not leave either.


    Even though Xi Ning had used the suppression spray, he may not bepletely fine. He also threw away his pheromone-blocking tape. How could he leave Xi Ning alone in this situation?


    There was a desire to have Xi Ning all by himself in his chaotic emotions. He didn¡¯t want other people to smell Xi Ning¡¯s pheromone. This might be the real reason for his anxiety.


    Both of them were sitting quietly in this weird atmosphere. Xi Ning suddenly smelled a strange scent.


    The scent gave off the fragrance of the cold wind. Xi Ning was initially a little irritable because of the series of events just now, but now he suddenly felt relieved, as if he wasforted by the scent.


    The redness and swelling around his nds disappearedpletely, and his delicate skin returned to normal. The pheromone that he had identally released was also covered.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know the change that happened on the back of his neck. He only felt that the scent was too weak. He wanted to get closer and smell it more. Xi Ning continued to sniff the scent in the air and finally found out that it wasing from Song Zhou¡¯s direction.


    Xi Ning dropped his chopsticks and leaned forward, almost leaping onto Song Zhou. Song Zhou reached out his arms to support Xi Ning, his drooping eyshes left a small shadow on his skin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xi Ning looked dazed. He wrinkled his nose and sniffed in front of Song Zhou, and said to himself, ¡°What is this scent?¡±


    ¡°Scent?¡± Song Zhou¡¯s heart missed a beat as Xi Ning leaned over and smelled the space between his cor and chin. ¡°What scent?¡±


    When the two were about to hug each other, the system shouted with its maximum volume. ¡°Master! What are you doing! Your pheromone is abnormal again!¡±


    Xi Ning came back to his senses, he was so shocked and he got up and backed away from Song Zhou Immediately. Xi Ning¡¯s chair shes on the concrete floor, making a loud noise in the empty ssroom.


    Song Zhou was pushed away by Xi Ning. Song Zhou was leaning against the table and watching him silently.


    ¡°Master, how did you feel just now? Were you affected by those alphas?¡± The system rummaged through the background information of this world and tried to find out why Xi Ning suddenly acted strangely. ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable? Do you want to use the suppression spray again?¡±


    Xi Ning took a deep breath. He was afraid to look at Song Zhou¡¯s eyes so lowered his head and picked up his mobile phone and schoolbag. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    It almost seemed like Xi Ning was running away. Song Zhou was still worried about Xi Ning. He got up and followed Xi Ning quietly and saw him leaving the school gate and getting in the Xiao family car before returning to the ssroom.


    Xi Ning¡¯s half-eaten meal was still left on the desk. Song Zhou quietly looked at it for a while and then threw it away in the trash can.


    Before Song Zhou left, he took out his mobile phone. The sky outside the window had begun to darken, and the bright light from the phone¡¯s screen looked very obvious in the dim ssroom.


    Song Zhou opened the search box of the browser on his phone and entered a line of words: the signs of gender differentiation.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 39

    After getting in the car, Xi Ning took out the suppression spray and sprayed it several times on the back of his neck again.


    Upon seeing this, the driver asked, ¡°Second young master, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everything is fine.¡± Xi Ning nodded his head and asked the system in his mind, ¡°Why did I act like that just now?¡±


    As if he was being attracted by the scent and was unable to control his actions. Although he could no longer smell the weird scent, he still had lingering fears when remembering it.


    The system quickly found the possible cause and said, ¡°Omegas may have such a reaction when exposed to an alpha¡¯s pheromone. However, this situation will only happen if both of the alpha and omega pheromones have apatibility of at least 80% or more ¡­¡­ But it still seems strange, since master, you have only been exposed to alpha pheromone when you were outside of the school. Was it one of those people?¡±


    The systempletely ignored that Song Zhou might be the cause, but Xi Ning hadn¡¯t forgotten about him. There was an unbelievable guess in Xi Ning¡¯s mind.


    Could it be that Song Zhou was in the same situation as Lin Mian, in which he was not actually a beta, but underwentte gender differentiation?


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t tell the system about his guess. After returning home, he took a mirror and looked at his neck. There was nothing abnormal about it.


    Xi Ning took a shower first. Xiao CongYi only got home when he finished showering.


    Xi Ning listened to the sound of the footsteps and he heard that it sounded like more than one person. As expected, he heard Lin Mian¡¯s voice the next moment.


    ¡°Why did you bring me back to your house again? I haven¡¯t had time to talk to my mother¡­¡­¡± Lin Mian¡¯s voice was very soft, so Xi Ning couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°And it feels weird that I always stay overnight at your house¡­¡­¡±


    Whileforting Lin Mian, Xiao CongYi led him to the guest room. ¡°It doesn¡¯t trouble me at all, Lian Ze will not change his attitude. He might have another n to use you against me, so it¡¯s safer for you to sleep here tonight.¡±


    After Xiao CongYi received the text message from Xi Ning, he made advance preparations when he was on the way to find Lin Mian. He had asked Butler Lin to inform the nearby police that were in charge of surveince in the area that someone had gathered to fight and even released their pheromones.


    In the beginning, Xiao CongYi released his pheromone in order to irritate the other party. He gathered back his pheromone before the police arrived and then gave Lian Ze and his subordinates several beatings.


    When Lian Ze and his subordinates were taken away by the police, the expressions on their faces were filled with hatred.


    But Lian Ze would definitely find a way to get out as soon as possible. Xiao CongYi thought that Lin Mian would probably be frightened by the incident so he took him home directly.


    ¡°I can exin it to your mother, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The guest room was at the end of the corridor, and Xiao CongYi said as he walked, ¡°There are new pajamas and toiletries in the guest room. Please feel free to make yourself at home. Let¡¯s go to ss together tomorrow morning as well.¡±


    Lin Mian nodded silently, but after taking two steps, he suddenly asked about Xi Ning.¡±Is your brother back already?¡±


    The two of them happened to walk by the door of Xi Ning¡¯s room at this moment. Xiao CongYi remembered that he hadn¡¯t asked about Xi Ning after he came back so he reached out to knock on the door and called out for Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t bother to deal with Xiao CongYi. He got up from his bed and ran over to lock the door.


    Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian that were standing outside the door only heard a ¡°click¡± sound. Both of them froze for a moment and there was a moment of silence in the corridor.


    Since Xi Ning was already home and he didn¡¯t seem to want toe out to greet them, Xiao CongYi pulled Lin Mian away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the room.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 40

    The voices outside the door got smaller and smaller, Xi Ning still heard some phrases such as ¡°face injuries¡±, ¡°rubbing medicine¡± and so on. It didn¡¯t take long for him to receive the mission reward from the system.


    [The plot is back on the right track. The probability of the protagonists repairing their broken rtionship has increased by 40%, 3 mission points are rewarded. ]


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t feel so happy. He closed the mission panel and turned over in bed.


    At ater time, Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian went downstairs to eat together and asked the servants toe up and inform Xi Ning. However, Xi Ning did not go to eat dinner as usual.


    The servant didn¡¯t dare to disobey Xi Ning. He went downstairs and told Xiao CongYi. Xiao CongYi said with an angry expression on his face, ¡°Xiao Ning only asked for a leave because of a stomach ache yesterday, and he doesn¡¯t want to eat again?¡±


    Lin Mian also knew about Xi Ning¡¯s stomach ache yesterday. He suddenly remembered that when he was in the alley, Song Zhou was holding a box meal. He whispered, ¡°Maybe he already ate with Song Zhou before he came back?¡±


    Lin Mian felt that Xi Ning had changed a lot and this had caused him to always subconsciously want to pay attention to him. Even though he had misunderstood Xi Ning before, he couldn¡¯t help but guess the rtionship between Xi Ning and Song Zhou.


    There is also the sentence that Lian Ze said. ¡°Both Xi Ning and Xiao CongYi have the same taste and interest in betas¡± seemed to continue to echo in his ears.


    Xiao CongYi asked, ¡°Who is Song Zhou?¡±


    Lin Mian seemed to realize that he had said the wrong thing. He pouted his lips and lowered his head without answering Xiao CongYi¡¯s question.


    Xiao CongYi didn¡¯t want to say anything harsh in front of Lin Mian, seeing that his rtionship with Xi Ning has eased and Xi Ning no longer rejected Lin Mian. He called the servant. ¡°Pack these dishes and send them to the second young master¡¯s room.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and smiled at Lin Mian. He grabbed a fish steak for Lin Mian and gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating.¡±


    ¨C


    The next morning, Xi Ning went to the dining room to get some food and saw Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian. He then greeted them unwillingly.


    There were dark circles under Xi Ning¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t look very happy.


    The meal that was sent to his roomst night was untouched and it was sent back out again. Xiao CongYi was worried that Xi Ning would get a stomach ache again so he stopped Xi Ning and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat dinner yesterday?¡±


    Xi Ning lowered his head and picked one of the nicest breads on the dining table. ¡°I already ate before I went home. I¡¯m going to ss first.¡±


    He was still thinking about Song Zhou, and he didn¡¯t want to deal with Xiao CongYi and the others. Since the rtionship between Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian seemed to be back on the right track. It was only a matter of time before hepleted the mission.


    As for Song Zhou¡­¡­ After the incident yesterday afternoon, Xi Ning was a little nervous when he thought of seeing him in the ssroom.


    He didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. He had strange dreams all night. He looked at his reflection in the mirror when he was cleaning his face just now. His face looked so terrible that it looked like he had stayed up all night.


    As for that dream, he seemed to have dreamed about Song Zhou, and there was also that special scent that smelled good. But for the rest of the contents of the dream, he has forgotten about it after waking up.


    Xi Ning habitually brought breakfast to Song Zhou when he left. He looked down at the bread in his hand and sighed.


    No matter how much he guessed and worried, he still had to go to school normally. Wasn¡¯t it just one Song Zhou? What was he so afraid of?


    Upon entering the ssroom, Song Zhou also sat in the ssroom early as usual and he was reading a book.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 41

    Xi Ning slowly walked toward Song Zhou. He pulled out the chair and sat down, and then put the bread on Song Zhou¡¯s table.


    Song Zhou picked up the bread to store it in his drawer, and then took out the glutinous rice dumplings that he bought for Xi Ning this morning.


    The glutinous rice dumplings were ordinary glutinous rice dumplings with green beans, but they were very fragrant. Two of the glutinous rice dumplings looked small but the portion was just right. After steaming, the glutinous rice dumplings were peeled and roasted. He bought them not too long ago so the outer shell was still crispy.


    Xi Ning smelled the scent of glutinous rice dumplings and couldn¡¯t refuse it at all, so he took it. ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou saw the ck circles on his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well?¡±


    Xi Ning buried his head and took a bite of the tip of the glutinous rice dumplings and said, ¡°Yeah¡±.


    Song Zhou seemed to have guessed the reason why he didn¡¯t sleep well. He didn¡¯t ask further and went to pour Xi Ning a ss of warm water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xi Ning took a sip of the water and Song Zhou looked at the back of his neck. ¡°Did you put on the pheromone-blocking tape?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded.


    The morning ss was about to begin. The ssmates in the front row were all flipping through their books. Since no one paid attention to them, Song Zhou got closer and whispered, ¡°Is it still red and swollen? Let me see.¡±


    As Song Zhou spoke, he stretched out his hand and gently pulled down the cor behind Xi Ning¡¯s neck. The skin was smooth and clean and there were no ¡°allergic¡± symptoms from yesterday afternoon.


    Xi Ning tightened the hand that was holding the glutinous rice dumplings. His whole body froze and he slowly buried his face.


    Song Zhou¡¯s slightly cool fingertips identally touched the edge of the tape. Xi Ning¡¯s heart beat quickly. He wanted Song Zhou to stop looking at it, but his body couldn¡¯t move, as if it was being restrained by someone. He couldn¡¯t help but expose the back of his neck in front of Song Zhou.


    Xi Ning vaguely remembered the dream he hadst night. In the dream, he smelled the scent again and felt satisfied andfortable. However, when the scent disappeared, he felt disappointed.


    Even though Song Zhou had also seen his nds yesterday afternoon and sprayed the suppression spray for him, he still felt very nervous. His hands were shaking and he yearned for the scent that he smelled yesterday tofort himself.


    The system detected something was wrong. It scanned the pheromone in Xi Ning¡¯s body and panicked. ¡°Master, you are¡­..¡±


    Xi Ning raised his head. His face was blushing abnormally.


    Song Zhou was stunned, but his body moved faster than his brain. He immediately pulled out the suppression spray from Xi Ning¡¯s schoolbag and sprayed a little on the back of Xi Ning¡¯s neck.


    The blush on Xi Ning¡¯s face disappeared a bit, but he still frowned. He grabbed the hand of the person in front of him and whispered, ¡°Song Zhou¡­¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Master, you seem to be having minor estrus symptoms¡­¡­ The pheromones that you came in contact with yesterday were too mixed up. Furthermore, the master¡¯s nds are very sensitive, so it is best not to use the suppression spray too much¡­¡­ But where can we find the alpha from yesterday?¡±


    Estrus¡­¡­This word was too unfamiliar to Xi Ning. Just because Song Zhou nced at his nds, he went into estrus?


    The system¡¯s voice was so noisy that Xi Ning had a headache. He couldn¡¯t help but bend down to put his forehead against Song Zhou¡¯s wrist, trying to stay conscious.


    The system thought it was the alphas in the alley yesterday, but Xi Ning was certain that it must be Song Zhou who made him like this. He was able to smell Song Zhou¡¯s pheromones. Song Zhou was not a beta, he was an alpha that had begun to undergo gender differentiation..¡­..


    As an omega, he finally realized the influence of pheromones on him and, at the same time, he was very puzzled. Yesterday he also came into contact with other alphas¡¯ pheromones. So howe Song Zhou was the only one who was so special?


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 42

    What was the basis for thepatibility of pheromones? Could two people without any rtionship attract each other with only pheromones?


    Xi Ning felt aggrieved. He became an omega in order to do the missions. He didn¡¯t want to be a person controlled by pheromones, but if the person was Song Zhou¡­¡­


    Song Zhou thought that Xi Ning was still being affected by the pheromones from yesterday afternoon, so he panicked. He pulled his chair away and squatted down to inspect Xi Ning¡¯s forehead. He whispered to Xi Ning, ¡°Should I take you to the infirmary?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to rm other people. The pheromone detector in the ssroom was still shing. He could detect that Xi Ning¡¯s emotions were currently very unstable, and Xi Ning had started to release some of his pheromones. It was best to leave before the detector gave an alert.


    The infirmary again¡­¡­ Song Zhou¡¯s hand that was on his forehead was dry and cool. Xi Ning retained some of his consciousness, but he still couldn¡¯t smell the scent that he yearned for.


    Song Zhou probably didn¡¯t know that he was an alpha and was undergoing gender differentiation. Not to mention that Song Zhou didn¡¯t know that he became like this probably because he identally smelled Xi Ning¡¯s pheromones.


    The morning ss was about to begin, Xi Ning pushed Song Zhou away. He picked up his suppression spray and ran out of the ssroom.


    There were not many students in the corridor. Xi Ning lowered his head and turned left and right into an unlocked utility room.


    There was no detector installed in this utility room. There was thick dust everywhere and it seemed that normally no one woulde here. Xi Ning clutched his nose and walked to the corner. He took the suppression spray and sprayed it on the back of his neck twice.


    The system asked nervously, ¡°Master, are you feeling better? Why don¡¯t you ask for leave to go to the hospital? The school infirmary has limited equipment, so it is better for you to go directly to the hospital.¡±


    Xi Ning agrees with the system¡¯s suggestion. However, when he touched his pocket, he found that he had forgotten to take his phone.


    He had no choice but to take the suppression spray and spray it again. He felt that his sanity was gradually recovering and the heat on his body subsided a bit.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want others to know his situation, especially Song Zhou. He decided to go back to get his things after he had fully recovered.


    When Xi Ning first learned about this ABO world, he felt that people who were out of control under the influence of pheromones were like beasts. Now that he personally felt it, it was even more uneptable.


    When he thought that he was in estrus because of Song Zhou¡­¡­ Xi Ning picked up the spray and sprayed it twice again.


    The system constantly paid attention to the changes of pheromone in Xi Ning¡¯s body, but it could only look at some superficial data, such as excessive adrenaline in the pheromones, and then draw a conclusion based on theparison of the data found. The system was checking the data whileforting Xi Ning. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be afraid. Pheromone instability in adolescence is verymon. Medical technology in this world is fairly advanced. Medicine can solve most of the problems¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a noiseing from the door of the utility room, and someone knocked on the door from outside.


    Xi Ning was startled. He held his breath and looked at the door. Song Zhou¡¯s voice sounded at this moment. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Song Zhou actually followed him. Xi Ning clenched the suppression spray in his hand and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the infirmary, you can just ask for leave and go home. Your things are still in the ssroom. Would you like me to bring them for you?¡±


    When Xi Ning ran out of the ssroom, Song Zhou followed him immediately. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Xi Ning, so he waited outside of the utility room for a while and knocked on the door.


    The utility room was very quiet. Song Zhou was worried about Xi Ning¡¯s condition, so he opened the door directly.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 43

    There are many piled-up tables, chairs, and benches in the utility room. Song Zhou walked two steps inside and saw Xi Ning standing alone in the corner, looking over with a flustered expression.


    Xi Ning was afraid of the reaction he might have and said vigntly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Song Zhou said bluntly, ¡°I am worried about you.¡±


    He took another step closer, Xi Ning had obvious resistance on his face. Song Zhou frowned. ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    When he looked at the back of Xi Ning¡¯s neck just now, he didn¡¯t notice any redness or swelling. Now that he thought about it carefully, Xi Ning was not feeling ufortable because of allergies.


    Then he¡­¡­


    Song Zhou slowly approached Xi Ning whileforting him with a soft voice. ¡°Should I take you to the hospital? Or call your family for you? Before you ran out, no one else in the ssroom found out that you were feeling ufortable. The teacher doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xi Ning had retreated to the window. He turned around and nced at the dust on it, then moved forward a little bit. He said with a stiff attitude, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go to ss, it¡¯s none of your business. You go back to ss.¡±


    Song Zhou remained still and reached out to Xi Ning who was two steps away from him. ¡°Youe here first and let me have a look.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing to look at¡­¡­ Xi Ning turned his head, feeling that the temperature on his face was rising again. He raised his hand and pretended to touch the clothes on his back, and quietly pressed the suppression spray against the back of his neck.


    The system was worried. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not too good to spray too much suppression spray. It¡¯s fine even if Song Zhou found out about it since he is a beta¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was toozy to exin it to the system. He only hoped that Song Zhou would leave quickly. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would lose control again.


    Xi Ning said with a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Quickly go back to ss.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t seem to want to listen to him. He took his hand back but got closer to Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning was hiding something from him and he didn¡¯t want him to know. Maybe he didn¡¯t want others to find out as well because Xi Ning was also very flustered himself.


    When Song Zhou checked the information on the Inte yesterday, he also saw the correct use and effects of alpha pheromones, as well as some analyses about pheromone abnormalities in omegas.


    Because they are still in high school, the school does not give too detailed knowledge of ABO physiology, and they usually protect alphas and omegas strictly, otherwise, they will not install pheromone detectors in every ssroom.


    In the past, Song Zhou didn¡¯t understand anything about alphas and omegas, and he didn¡¯t want to understand them either. However, it was different now.


    He tried the method he learned yesterday. He slowly releases his pheromones, wanting to find out Xi Ning¡¯s current emotional state andfort him.


    But he hadn¡¯tpletely undergone the gender differentiation yet, and it was the first time he has done this. Even if he tried to intentionally release his pheromones, it might not be sessful¡­¡­.


    In the next moment, Song Zhou sensed Xi Ning¡¯s pheromones.


    It was not the scent that could be smelled normally, but it was the emotion hidden under the pheromones. He could feel that Xi Ning was nervous, embarrassed, and expectant.


    Song Zhou tried to calm his messy and overwhelmed pheromones, and at the same time, he slowly approached Xi Ning and finally grasped Xi Ning¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Xi Ning had stabilized a lot. He didn¡¯t resist at all. He raised his head and stared at Song Zhou. It took a while before he answered. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Song Zhou grabbed Xi Ning¡¯s other hand that was behind his back and took away the suppression spray in his hand. Xi Ning¡¯s palm was a little red because he held onto it too tightly.


    His guess seemed to be correct. It was because of him that Xi Ning suddenly had an abnormality when he was in the ssroom. Xi Ning had also smelled his pheromone yesterday.


    He even ran here to hide, not wanting him to know the real reason¡­¡­ it was so cute.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 44

    While Xi Ning was thinking about ways to drive Song Zhou away or get out of here, he suddenly smelled a familiar scent.


    The pheromones from Song Zhou slowly surrounded Xi Ning. Xi Ning¡¯s abnormal symptoms disappearedpletely. He was no longer flustered and panicked. Instead, he felt very safe andfortable in front of Song Zhou.


    But he didn¡¯t dare rxpletely even though he finally smelled Song Zhou¡¯s pheromones and felt very satisfied.


    Did Song Zhou really not know that he was an alpha?


    Him releasing pheromones at this time seemed to be intentional.


    Xi Ning asked the system. ¡°Can alphas unintentionally release their own pheromones?¡±


    All Xi Ning¡¯s body data was restored to normal. The system was very happy. After checking the information, it replies, ¡°This kind of situation exists and it often happens with alphas with weak self-control. Such alphas are generally advised to wear suppression cors when going out to avoid unnecessary influence on unfamiliar omegas.¡±


    Xi Ning lowered his head and was thinking about something. He looked obedient in Song Zhou¡¯s view. He didn¡¯t want to let go of Xi Ning¡¯s hand that he was holding and squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s palms which had be a bit red.


    He felt that he could hold Xi Ning in his arms if he pulled Xi Ning towards him lightly. The location of this utility room was remote and no one else was present here. He could do whatever he wanted and Xi Ning might not resist him.


    Song Zhou lowered his head slightly to look into Xi Ning¡¯s eyes. He reached out and fiddled with the hair that was on his forehead. ¡°Do you want to ask for leave?¡±


    Xi Ning hesitated but nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He also wanted to go to the hospital to do a full-body checkup, or go home and call the doctor that camest time to examine him.


    Song Zhou looked down at his watch. The morning ss was about to end. He asked Xi Ning, ¡°Then do you want to go back to the ssroom to get your things now?¡±


    Song Zhou was speaking softly and slowly. He looked gentle and patient and seemed as though he would agree to whatever Xi Ning said.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to go to the ssroom anymore. He turned his head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. You help me bring my things over,¡± Xi Ning said with amanding tone.


    Song Zhou¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He gently squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s chin and obediently said, ¡°Okay, you stay here and wait for me.¡±


    After speaking, Song Zhou turned and went out. Xi Ning rubbed his chin and found a cleaner ce to squat down to wait for Song Zhou.


    When Song Zhou came back, he brought his lunch and asked Xi Ning to take it home to eat.


    Xi Ning did not take it. Instead, he lowered his head to send a message to Butler Lin. Xi Ning asked Butler Lin to ask for leave for him and then ask the driver toe to the school to pick him up. ¡°What will you eat if I bring your lunch back?¡±


    It was still early, and the lunch made by the cooking auntie had not been delivered yet. Besides, he had to ask for leave to go home so it was impossible for the cooking auntie to cook a meal for his ssmate without any reason.


    Song Zhou said, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat outside of school.¡±


    It costed money to eat outside of school. Xi Ning remembered that Song Zhou¡¯s family was not very wealthy, so he took some money from his school bag and gave it to Song Zhou.


    Song Zhou moved his lips. Xi Ning interrupted and spoke before him. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse it.¡±


    He shoved the money into Song Zhou¡¯s hands. Xi Ning then put his school bag on his back and left the utility room.


    Xi Ning took two steps forward and found that Song Zhou was still following behind him.


    Seeing him turning around, Song Zhou exined, ¡°I will send you off.¡±


    Like a bodyguard¡­¡­ Xi Ning did not refuse and went to the school gate with him.


    The driver came very quickly. Butler Lin had already informed the teacher and he came to meet Xi Ning with the driver. When he saw Xi Ning¡¯s figure from far away, he got out of the car to greet Xi Ning. He carefully examined Xi Ning¡¯s body. ¡°Second young master, did you have a stomach ache again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xi Ning shook his head and said intentionally in front of Song Zhou. ¡°My pheromone is a bit abnormal, I want to do a body checkup.¡±


    Xi Ning was observing Song Zhou, but he didn¡¯t see any reaction from him.


    Pheromone abnormality is a big deal, so Butler Lin hurriedly asked Xi Ning to get in the car to go home. He also called Dr. Li to ask him toe to Xiao¡¯s house.


    Before Xi Ning got into the car, Song Zhou approached him and said in a soft voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I wille to visit youter.¡±


    The heat from Song Zhou¡¯s breath spread behind Xi Ning¡¯s ears. He shrank his neck, and when he turned his head, Song Zhou had already walked back to school.


    ¨C


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 45

    After arriving home, Dr. Li was already waiting in the living room and he had also brought several types of medical equipment with him.


    He took the equipment and entered the room together with Xi Ning. Dr. Li examined Xi Ning¡¯s nds and various body indicators for him.


    The doctor carefully tore off the pheromone suppression tape from the back of Xi Ning¡¯s neck and applied some medicine to wipe the skin around the nds carefully. ¡°Did you spray the suppression spray several times today?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded honestly, and the doctor asked softly, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± He took a new piece of tape and put it on Xi Ning. ¡°I am an omega too, you can trust me.¡±


    The doctor was very friendly, Xi Ning struggled for a while but finally told him everything.


    Including the exposure to several alpha pheromones outside the school, the allergy he had, and finally the strange reaction when he smelled Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone.


    The system was stunned. It didn¡¯t expect Song Zhou to be an alpha. It had foolishly not considered it at all.


    The doctor listened to him while checking Xi Ning¡¯s pheromone data and finally said, ¡°Your nds are more sensitive than an ordinary person¡¯s. I will prepare a better pheromone suppression tape for you. You can also wear a cor if you want. There are also several beautiful cor¡¯s styles.¡±


    Xi Ning remembered what the system had mentioned before. ¡°Can alphas also use this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nodded and pulled out a few pictures from the tablet to show Xi Ning. ¡°The cor is the same. However, alphas wear it to protect others, while omegas wear it to protect themselves.¡±


    Xi Ning scrolled and looked at them. The doctor continued, ¡°As long as you take some preventative measures, allergic reactions like yesterday are unlikely to happen. However, regarding the ssmate that you mentioned¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor saw Xi Ning suddenly getting nervous, so he got up and poured a ss of water for him. The doctor said with a soothing smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the pheromonepatibility between you and him should be above 80%. For more specific numbers, you¡¯ll need to be tested with the equipment. Since you had an allergic reaction not too long ago and were exposed to such a highlypatible pheromone for the first time, you had symptoms of a false estrus. This can be suppressed by taking some medicine.¡±


    So it was not a real estrus¡­¡­. Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief and began to worry again. ¡°Will this happen often in the future?¡±


    The doctor frowned and told Xi Ning the truth. ¡°It is hard to say. If you want to alleviate the influence of pheromone on yourself, you must either stay away from him ore into contact with him more frequently. It depends on what you are more willing to do.¡±


    Xi Ning remained silent. The doctor vaguely saw his attitude towards the alpha and continued, ¡°Actually, there is not only one person who will have the pheromonepatibility of 80% or even 90% with you. You are still young, and you will meet more alphas in the future. No matter what your rtionship with him now, you should protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the influence of pheromones affects both the alpha and omega.¡±


    After the doctor left, Xi Ning repeatedly thought about what he said.


    He would leave after he finished the mission in this world, and there was no need to think about the future. But if he stayed away from Song Zhou¡­¡­his anorexia would definitely not be relieved.


    What was more troublesome was that he didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t want to stay away from Song Zhou because of anorexia or other reasons.


    Why had his mission be more and moreplicated¡­¡­ Xi Ning asked the system about the current plot development and was informed that it had only reached 60% currently. Besides that, Lin Mian had not yet begun to undergo gender differentiation.


    He felt that he was going to have a headache because of this and finally decided to go with the flow.


    Moreover, Dr. Li also said that the influences of pheromones would affect both the alpha and omega. If he could be affected by Song Zhou¡¯s pheromones, Song Zhou would also be affected.


    When he was in the utility room today, he wondered if Song Zhou already knew that he was an alpha and knew how to use his pheromone tofort him.


    The doctor was right; as an omega, he had to protect himself.


    Xi Ning opened the link that Dr. Li gave to him when he left. He chose a smaller cor and ced the order.


    He also saw other products and was attracted by a name called ¡°Pheromone Catalysis¡±.


    ¡°Strengthening the synthesis of pheromone in a short time to help a weak alpha or omega to undergo gender differentiation quickly. Suitable for ages 14 to 16.¡±


    Could this thing help Lin Mian undergo gender differentiation earlier? Xi Ning checked his ount bnce and bought two bottles.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 46

    Xi Ning¡¯s thought was very simple. If Lin Mian underwent gender differentiation faster, the plot would also progress faster.


    Xi Ning needed to ensure thepletion of the mission. Only then would he have the energy to think about other things.


    The system was very quiet and it was probably because it had not recovered from the shock of realizing that Song Zhou was an alpha.


    Xi Ning waited until noon and then he went downstairs to heat up his meal. The cooking auntie was surprised to see the lunch box in his hand. ¡°Second Young Master, whose lunch box is this?¡±


    ¡°My ssmate gave it to me.¡± Xi Ning didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. ¡°His mother knew that I have a weak stomach, so she made some dishes that are suitable for me.¡±


    The cooking auntie didn¡¯tpletely believe what Xi Ning said. She wanted to see exactly what was in the lunch box. When Xi Ning had a stomach ache, she med herself the most. She was constantly worried that Xi Ning would not eat well every day.


    However, Xi Ning ran out of the dining room while holding the hot lunch box before the cooking auntie could respond. ¡°I will go upstairs and eat while doing my homework.¡±


    In the afternoon, Song Zhou came by himself at the same time asst time. This time the servant led him to the front of Xi Ning¡¯s room automatically.


    Perhaps it was because the original host of this body had a bad rtionship with his ssmates before, and he never took a friend home, which made Song Zhou very special. Even if he seemed to be from an ordinary family, the servant did not dare to neglect him.


    Xi Ning opened the door to let him in. He sniffed subconsciously as Song Zhou walked by, but he didn¡¯t smell any scent.


    Song Zhou put down his schoolbag and saw the box of medicine on Xi Ning¡¯s desk. He picked it up and nced at it. ¡°Are you feeling better now? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am feeling better.¡± Xi Ning sat down on the bed. ¡°The doctor said¡­¡­ My nds are more sensitive than ordinary people¡¯s, and the pheromones that I suddenly came into contact with yesterday were too mixed up.¡±


    Xi Ning intentionally didn¡¯t mention anything about the incident in the utility room that happened this morning. Song Zhou put down the box of medicine. He responded to Xi Ning¡¯s answer in a low voice and walked towards him.


    Even though Xi Ning already took the medicine prescribed by the doctor at noon and put on a new pheromone suppression tape with better effect, he was still wary of Song Zhou and retreated a little.


    However, Song Zhou just bent down to pick up the quilt that was hanging down to the ground and ced it back in its ce.


    ¡°What do you want to eatter?¡±


    ¡°I am fine with anything.¡±


    Xi Ning looked at Song Zhou. ¡°Did you ask for leave again? Don¡¯t you need to attend the sses?¡±


    If Song Zhou had been dying his studies because of him, he would feel bad about it. But Song Zhou had already asked for leave several times, would the teacher really agree? Since he didn¡¯t have the privileges like Xi Ning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve self-taught myself the future lessons.¡± Song Zhou was totally unconcerned about it, as if it was just a trivial matter.


    Xi Ning just remembered that Song Zhou¡¯s grades were also good. Even if he was not in the top three in each subject, he was definitely ced in the top ten. Except for physics, which was the only subject that dragged him down.


    Their assistance program was still on-going. However, since too much had happened in the past few days, it had been put on hold.


    After the system knew that Song Zhou was an ipletely differentiated alpha, it felt that he must be plotting against Xi Ning and said with doubt, ¡°Song Zhou¡¯s other grades are so good, but why is only his physics so bad? He must have intentionally gotten low grades so that he could be alone with master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then how did he know that I would help him with physics? And ording to your logic, he should also want to be alone with Lin Mian.¡±


    Apart from the pheromone aspect, Song Zhou was so kind to him. What if Song Zhou just wanted to repay him for tutoring him in physics?


    When it involved the plot, the system silently shut up. After Song Zhou went downstairs to the kitchen, it appeared and said, ¡°Master, go take a look at Song Zhou¡¯s school bag to see whether there are any physics workbooks and test papers.¡±


    Xi Ning frowned. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    The system confidently said. ¡°Let¡¯s check whether or not he really can¡¯t do physics problems. The questions that the master copied for him are not easy. I don¡¯t believe that he can solve it just after some simple exnation.¡±


    So what if it proved that he was pretending to be bad at physics? Maybe he had nned to use it as a chance to be alone with Lin Mian before, but now his n has already been destroyed by Xi Ning.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 47

    But¡­¡­ Xi Ning hesitated. He got up and walked towards Song Zhou¡¯s school bag.


    It¡¯s fine if I just took a look right? If Song Zhou really was pretending to be bad at physics, I would have more reason to doubt him on other aspects.


    The things in Song Zhou¡¯s school bag were neatly arranged. Xi Ning looked for a while and found several workbooks that were not issued by the school. Song Zhou obviously bought them and did the exercises inside it.


    He took out one of the physics workbooks and turned over a few pages.


    The neat handwriting on the workbooks was the same as the solution written by Xi Ning. He didn¡¯t need the system to speak out, Xi Ning can see that the score that Song Zhou can get in the workbook waspletely different from Song Zhou¡¯s physics score during the exam.


    Song Zhou really was intentionally getting low grades in physics.


    The system immediately raised the alert g, saying that Song Zhou must be plotting against Xi Ning when he offered to do revision at the beginning. Maybe he also intentionally made Xi Ning have a false estrus.


    Xi Ning remained silent. He put the things back in ce, opened the door, and went downstairs.


    When Xi Ning walked near the kitchen, he heard the voice of the cooking auntie talking to Song Zhou.


    ¡°Xiao Song, do you often cook at home?¡±


    Who knew when the cooking auntie went to the kitchen. She had even started chatting with Song Zhou. She seemed to be talking about cooking. Song Zhou replied, ¡°Well, I live alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually quite hard, right? You have to study and take care of yourself.¡± The cooking auntie felt sorry for Song Zhou. ¡°I have to thank you for cooking for the Second Young Master. Although the Second Young Master is sometimes a little willful, he is still young after all.¡±


    Xi Ning was embarrassed to hear that from outside the kitchen. He was no longer young, not to mention the body he was currently in was the same age as Song Zhou.


    The cooking auntie was just passing by coincidentally to take a look. There were still other things she needed to do. She left the kitchen after a short while and she didn¡¯t find out that Xi Ning was on the other side of the door.


    After she walked away, Xi Ning entered the kitchen and leaned against the cab. ¡°Auntie didn¡¯t ask why you are here?¡±


    Song Zhou turned his head when he heard the sound and wiped his hands on his apron. ¡°Yes, she asked. I said I came to visit you and you wanted me to cook for you cause you are hungry.¡±


    What a good reason¡­¡­ Xi Ning took a closer look. Song Zhou was braising the corn rib soup. There was also some sliced meat and vegetables that were ced aside, which Song Zhou was about to use for cooking.


    Xi Ning tilted his head to watch him cook and suddenly said, ¡°You are so kind.¡±


    Song Zhou took a moment to look at him, but he did not answer.


    Seeing that Song Zhou didn¡¯t have much of a response, Xi Ning turned to another direction. He grabbed Song Zhou sleeve and looked up at him with a serious expression. ¡°Are you also so kind to others as well?¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s movement was restricted. He gently pulled down Xi Ning¡¯s hand and moved his lips.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t wait for Song Zhou to speak out, he suddenlyughed and said first, ¡°If you were an alpha, there must be a lot of people who would like you.¡±


    Song Zhou squeezed his hand tightly. Xi Ning broke free in the next second. He turned around and walked out of the kitchen and said, ¡°I will go to do my homework first.¡±


    Xi Ning went downstairs just to take a look at Song Zhou and then went back to his room again. The system didn¡¯t understand why he said those words to Song Zhou just now. Shouldn¡¯t Song Zhou be questioned and be kicked out of the Xiao family now?


    Xi Ning only said, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to tell the truth, I¡¯ll let him keep his secret.¡±


    Today Song Zhou cooked a lot of dishes. After everything was done, he put them in the dining room and asked Xi Ning toe downstairs to eat.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Song Zhou was about to go home, but Xi Ning stopped him. ¡°I can¡¯t finish eating so much by myself, why not eat together?¡±


    Song Zhou hesitated for a moment, but he did not refuse.


    Only the two of them were sitting in therge dining room. Xi Ning eagerly got up and served Song Zhou a bowl of soup. ¡°Thank you for cooking for me today.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 48

    He sat next to Song Zhou, and gave him some vegetables and meat from time to time. After a few times, Song Zhou stopped him. ¡°I am fine already, you should eat also.¡±


    Xi Ning stopped and said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to repay you. If there is anything I can help with, you must tell me.¡±


    Song Zhou said with a soft tone, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to repay?¡±


    He took a piece of meaty ribs and dipped it in the sauce. He put it in Xi Ning¡¯s bowl and moved closer to Xi Ning. ¡°Really?¡±


    Xi Ning gave a ¡°hmph¡± in his mind but acting dumb in front of Song Zhou. ¡°I really don¡¯t know since you didn¡¯t say how I should repay you.¡±


    Song Zhou was silent for a while. Two of them got very close now, Xi Ning stretched out his hand to push him. ¡°Why are you looking at me, hurry up and eat.¡±


    Xi Ning was actually a little nervous. This was the first time he was feeling out someone. He really felt that Song Zhou was a person who was hard to read, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to see him be speechless.


    The force he used to push Song Zhou away was not weak. Song Zhou lowered his head and grabbed Xi Ning¡¯s hand, which was on his shoulder. When he was just about to speak, the door suddenly rang, and someone hurriedly walked in. When he passed by the dining room, he gave a ¡°huh¡±.


    Xiao CongYi was holding something in his hand. He looked up and down at Song Zhou. ¡°This is¡­¡­ your ssmate?¡±


    Butler Lin had already told him about Xi Ning¡¯s request for leave today. He was not surprised to see Xi Ning at home, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was another person. Moreover, the two of them were eating dinner together.


    He also felt that Song Zhou looked a little familiar, but he didn¡¯t remember where he had met him before.


    Xi Ning nodded. ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡±


    There was still a while before Xiao CongYi¡¯s ss ended. He looked like he was in a hurry. Maybe something had happened.


    As expected, Xiao CongYi said, ¡°Lin Mian is in the hospital. I¡¯ll get some things and go to apany him tonight.¡±


    Xi Ning was surprised. ¡°Lin Mian was hospitalized? What happened to him?¡±


    Xiao CongYi pinched his eyebrows. ¡°He fainted suddenly in ss, he was being examined but the reason is still unknown.¡±


    Lin Mian¡¯s parents were not at home recently. As his future boyfriend, Xiao CongYi naturally took care of everything first, including the cost of the hospital examination.


    Xiao CongYi didn¡¯t want to say more and hurried upstairs to change his clothes. He took some things and left.


    The system was also surprised to hear that Lin Mian was hospitalized. This was an unexpected situation. In the original plot, Lin Mian did not get sick and hospitalized during this time period.


    ¡°Is it because he is about to undergo gender differentiation?¡± In the previous physical education ss, he also fainted because he was about to undergo gender differentiation, but this time it seems to be more serious. ¡°If it is gender differentiation, then we don¡¯t need to worry. If he undergoes gender differentiation earlier and he can be together with Xiao CongYi earlier¡­¡­¡±


    The system answered honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was reasonable to say that it was very likely to be due to gender differentiation. However, because this happened suddenly, it was impossible to be 100% sure until they got the examination report from the hospital.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t worry too much. Maybe it was caused by the butterfly effect, but as long as the system did not release any mission instructions, he thought it was fine.


    He was a little absentminded, Song Zhou interrupted his thoughts with his voice, ¡°Are you worried about Lin Mian?¡±


    Xi Ning came back to his senses. ¡°Worried¡­¡­¡±


    Why do I need to worry about him?


    Xi Ning suddenly stopped in the middle of what he said, and changed his words. ¡°I¡¯m quite worried.¡±


    After speaking, he lowered his head to eat and did not continue the topic.


    But Song Zhou didn¡¯t n to give up and asked, ¡°Because he is the person your brother likes?¡±


    Xi Ning lifted up his head and Song Zhou said, ¡°You used to give him breakfast every day and you rushed to take him to the infirmary during the incident in the physical education ss. Did you do all of this because of your brother?¡±


    He even remembered this. However, Xi Ning has already stopped bringing cakes for Lin Mian for a while now. Xi Ning didn¡¯t know how to answer and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±


    Song Zhou said slowly, ¡°I just want to know whether you will also treat others this good.¡±


    Xi Ning suddenly realized that Song Zhou is not as calm as he looks.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 49

    Xi Ning smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, didn¡¯t you say so? He is the person my brother likes.¡±


    The main reason he is so concerned about Lin Mian because Lin Mian is rted to thepletion of his mission. If not why would he care so much about Lin Mian for no reason?


    And Song Zhou, are you jealous?


    Previously they weren¡¯t that familiar with each other, but Song Zhou still noticed that he brought breakfast for Lin Mian at that time he had just returned to the first ss.


    It could be that Song Zhou had been approaching him with intention from that time, but if he had to say so, he was the one that had started it first. Especially during the assistance program incident, it was he who snatched Song Zhou away from Lian Mian.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t think much about it before, but now he felt different when he looked at Song Zhou. After thinking carefully, it seemed that he was the one who was more to me.


    Song Zhou served Xi Ning a bowl of soup. His lips curled upward and he said, ¡°If you pay too much attention to others, I will feel upset because I only treat you well.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he lowered his head and said nothing.


    This is almost a confession. Xi Ning was just trying to test out Song Zhou, but he didn¡¯t expect him to say it so quickly, and he was caught off guard for a while.


    Moreover, Xi Ning didn¡¯t see any signs that Song Zhou was upset.


    Xi Ning turned his head away and took a sip of the rib soup, his trimmed nails slid on the edge of the porcin bowl, and he suddenly realized another thing.


    Even if he knew that Song Zhou liked him, would he ept Song Zhou and stay in this world to fall in love with him? Since he still had to do the mission in the other four worlds.


    Xi Ning suddenly became very silent, but there was no obvious disgust or resistance expression on his face. Song Zhou said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, does it taste bad?¡±


    Xi Ning gave him aplicated look. ¡°No, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t know what Xi Ning was thinking, but he was not in a hurry. Xi Ning was a little slow in his eyes, and rushing things would only scare him away.


    Besides, he was very sure that Xi Ning also had feelings for him.


    He gave some vegetables to Xi Ning and resisted the thought of touching Xi Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°Eat more, it¡¯s still early.¡±


    When Song Zhou left, Xi Ning called the driver to see him off as usual.


    It was already raining outside, Xi Ning entered the house and took an umbre for Song Zhou. Song Zhou was packing his schoolbag. ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow morning?¡±


    Xi Ning remembered the breakfast that he could not finish in the morning because of the unexpected incident. ¡°I still want to eat the rice dumplings that you brought today.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Zhou nodded. ¡°How about lunch?¡±


    He can even order food now? Xi Ning had nothing in mind that he wanted to eat so he said, ¡°Anything will do, I will eat whatever you prepare¡­..¡±


    The driver that was standing not far away seemed to have heard their conversation. He nced at them and Xi Ning urged Song Zhou in a low voice, ¡°Go back quickly. It¡¯s not early anymore.¡±


    Song Zhou responded and reminded Xi Ning before he left, ¡°Remember to take the medicine. Do not use the suppression spray too much. If you feel unwell, consult a doctor immediately.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s heart warmed and he actually felt reluctant to part with Song Zhou. ¡°I know.¡±


    Since he came to this world, Song Zhou was the only person that treated him well. Xiao CongYi rarely cares about him. Butler Lin and the others always regard him as a young master. Not to mention the system; the system only knows that he will not die of starvation.


    Song Zhou was about to leave. Seeing Xi Ning¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but pat his head. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, quickly go back inside.¡±


    The driver had nced at them several times. Song Zhou walked towards the car door under his umbre. Xi Ning watched them leave before he returned to his room.


    The system had been silent since they were eating dinner. It suddenly said, ¡°Master, Lin Mian seems to have failed to undergo gender differentiation.¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The system just found out about it. It checked the physical examination report of Lin Mian in the hospital online, and it didn¡¯t show the slightest word rted to gender differentiation. It only said that the patient might have hypoglycemia.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 50

    Xi Ning listened to its exnation and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me to death. Lian Mian just failed to undergo gender differentiation. I thought that he was unable to undergo gender differentiation.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡± The system opened the mission screen cautiously. ¡°The mission has been released.¡°


    [ Lin Mian failed to undergo gender differentiate for the first time, the possibility of plot change is increased by 20%. ]


    The mission was released just now. It was based on Lin Mian¡¯s physical examination report, so there should be no mistake. This time Lian Mian fainted because of gender differentiation, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t know what caused the failure.


    Xi Ning has a headache. ¡°Even if he failed this time, isn¡¯t there another time? This mission doesn¡¯t give any suggestions. I can¡¯t help him differentiate.¡±


    The systemforted Xi Ning. ¡°As the protagonist, he will definitely undergo gender differentiation smoothly. The main system only makes a probability analysis based on the facts. The probability of plot change has only increased by 20%, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t do something, will my mission points be deducted?¡± Xi Ning quietly asked. ¡°Will I be punished?¡±


    The system choked. ¡°This, this¡­¡­ isn¡¯t there Song Zhou! With him by master ¡®s side, there is no need to be afraid of deducting points anymore!¡±


    Xi Ning took a deep breath and silenced the system.


    In fact, what the system said is reasonable. With an increased probability of only 20%, the deductions and penalties shouldn¡¯t be too heavy. Besides, he also had Song Zhou with him.


    Xi Ning put the matter aside first. He could still use the ¡°pheromone catalyst¡± medicine that he bought today as thest resort then maybe it would seed.


    Lin Mian stayed in the hospital for two days and then came back to ss. He seemed to be in a good condition and Xi Ning could not see any abnormalities from him.


    The pheromone catalyst and cor had been delivered. Xi Ning put a bottle of pheromone catalyst in his schoolbag.


    He has already read the instructions carefully. This catalyst only needed a short time to be effective and it has no side effects. It was most suitable for people who were unable to undergo gender differentiation for a long time due to poor physique.


    But Xi Ning is not sure why Lin Mian failed to differentiate, so he doesn¡¯t n to use it for the time being.


    Xiao CongYi stayed in the hospital for two days and went home. Xi Ning also received a reward of 2 mission points. At the same time, Xiao CongYi also brought him a message that Father Xiao would be back in a while.


    In the normal plot, Father Xiao would provide a little assistance to the development of the protagonists¡¯ rtionship, but he was usually too busy and had to leave soon after returning, so there were not many scenes with him.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t care about it too much, and responded perfunctorily.


    ¨C


    It was another holiday weekend, and this time Xi Ning asked Song Zhou of his own initiative ¡°Will youe to my house?¡±


    The ssmates in the front row heard what he said. They turned their heads with shocked expressions, but they were red at by Xi Ning.


    Song Zhou replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s situation had been stable these days and he hadn¡¯t asked for leave anymore. He also waited for Song Zhou to buy him his dinner from outside the school everyday. Although it was a little troublesome, Song Zhou had noints.


    ¡°Or I can go to your house.¡± Xi Ning lowered his voice. He tilted his head and leaned on the table. ¡°If you think it is inconvenient, then just forget about it.¡±


    Xi Ning thought that since Song Zhou usually cooked and brought food for him, but he was unwilling to receive money from him, if he could go to his house this weekend, he could buy something and take it there.


    Song Zhou turned his head to look at him. He suddenly stretched out his hand to lift Xi Ning¡¯s head up a little.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t understand why he did that until Song Zhou put his hand between him and the desk.


    He was leaning on the warm back of Song Zhou¡¯s hand, his face turned bright red. He could even smell the scent of detergent on Song Zhou¡¯s sleeves.


    Xi Ning slowly got up and sat upright while coughing slightly.


    Song Zhou pulled back his hand before answering Xi Ning¡¯s question. ¡°Okay, I am fine with either.¡±


    The next ss was English. Song Zhou was the representative of the English ss. He had to go upstairs to the office to get the test papers. He left after replying to Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning was thinking about what things that he could bring for Song Zhou on the weekend. He thought of preparing some cooked food and raw food. He also wanted to buy a new set of tableware, and even change Song Zhou¡¯s lunch box to a new one.


    Xi Ning waited until the ss bell rang, but Song Zhou did note back. The English teacher did note either. When Xi Ning was puzzled, the school siren suddenly sounded.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 51

    After the sirens stopped, someone said in the broadcast, ¡°Students on the first, second, and third floors please go downstairs quickly. Each ss should line up ording to gender. If there are any students who are feeling ufortable, please iste them and check them immediately!¡±


    The content of the broadcast was repeated several times. All of the ssmates were confused until the teacher came and urged them to go downstairs. The teacher was also holding a small detector in his hand, and he checked them one by one before leaving.


    A ssmate asked the teacher what was going on. The teacher said. ¡°There are several third-year alpha students who are under their susceptible periods in school, and it has affected other students. The school is still investigating what is going on, so let¡¯s go down.¡±


    However, the detectors in the ssroom on the third floor didn¡¯t even make a sound. The teacher didn¡¯t even know where it started spreading from.


    An alpha¡¯s pheromone in the susceptible period was extremely unstable, and would even transmit the irritable and anxious mood of their pheromone to other alphas. The school was worried that the pheromones would travel down the stairs or corridors, so they had no choice but to have all the students in the entire building evacuate. Only after all the pheromones had been cleaned up would sses be resumed.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know much about an alpha¡¯s susceptible period so the system exined it to him. ¡°This is a characteristic of alphas. Long ago, alphas had the strongest output of force. At the same time, it also caused a kind of defect in their body gene due to excess power. However, with the development and progress of society nowadays, this gene has weakened a lot¡­¡­¡±


    The susceptibility period generallysts one or two hours. If the alpha was in their susceptible period, they would be very irritable and aggressive. Other than using medicine to suppress it, only highpatibility omega pheromones were able to calm them.


    Xi Ning went downstairs while listening to the system exnation. He stood in line with the omegas from first ss.


    He stretched his head to look at the alpha and beta teams next to him, but he didn¡¯t see Song Zhou.


    Song Zhou seems to have gone to the third floor before ss?


    Xi Ning had a bad feeling about it. He waited anxiously for a while. He then saw that there were teachers leading a few third year alpha students that were wearing a cor and their hands were also tied up. They walked past the podium and the teacher took them to the back room.


    These should be the alphas that were in their susceptible period, Xi Ning actually saw Xiao CongYi and Lian Ze¡­¡­


    However, he still couldn¡¯t see Song Zhou anywhere. The surrounding students were chatting to themselves and their ss teacher was also talking to other teachers in front of them. Xi Ning quietly sneaked away to the side.


    If Song Zhou finds that his pheromone was unstable, where would he go?


    The utility room was the first thing that came into Xi Ning¡¯s mind.


    The utility room was in the corner near the stairs on the second floor. He ran up a few steps and gently opened the door.


    Sure enough, there was someone inside. Song Zhou was sitting on the ground leaning against the wall with one leg bending over. His clothes were covered with dust. Song Zhou heard the sound and raised his head to look over.


    Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and after he had walked a few steps in, Song Zhou said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He stared at Xi Ning for a moment. He was suppressing his emotions. Xi Ning had chills on his back after being stared by Song Zhou, and he took a step back. ¡°I didn¡¯t find you anywhere¡­¡­ so I guess that you are here.¡±


    Song Zhou quickly reacted. Xi Ning already knew he was alpha.


    His symptoms were not obvious at first, and there are very few people like him who have not undergone gender differentiation by his age. He did not want to cause unnecessary trouble, so he came here alone and wanted to wait for the susceptible period to dissipate on its own.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Xi Ning toe here.


    At the moment that he saw Xi Ning, he seemed to smell a sweet scent on Xi Ning¡¯s body, and all kinds of dark emotions rose to a climax.


    Song Zhou lowered his head and held his forehead. He sighed and said, ¡°You go away, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After a while, he heard Xi Ning¡¯s footsteps walking towards the door, and then the sound of the door closing.


    Song Zhou rxed a little and he pinched his eyebrows. It didn¡¯t take long for the door of the utility room to be opened again, and he looked up again in disbelief.


    Xi Ning turned back and said while approaching Song Zhou. ¡°I am still a little worried about you¡­¡­Are you feeling ufortable? Do you want me to call the teacher?¡±


    Xi Ning lowered his head and wanted to help Song Zhou to stand up, but Song Zhou suddenly took his hand and pulled him over.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 52

    Xi Ning became unsteady from the pull and fell directly on Song Zhou. He quickly wanted to get up, but his wrist was grabbed tightly by Song Zhou.


    Song Zhou¡¯s hot breath was getting nearer. Xi Ning struggled and his neck suddenly hurt.


    Song Zhou bit him.


    This was the instinct of an alpha wanting to mark an omega, but Song Zhou hadn¡¯tpletely lost his senses yet. He didn¡¯t directly pull off Xi Ning¡¯s pheromone suppression tape to bite his nds, but instead he bit on the skin on the side of his neck.


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t use too much strength when he was biting Xi Ning, so Xi Ning did not feel much pain but he still panicked and pushed Song Zhou. ¡°Let me go¡­¡­ ¡°


    An alpha who was in the susceptible period had a keen sense of smell. Song Zhou eagerly searched for the pheromone that belonged to Xi Ning. The faint scent oozing out of Xi Ning¡¯s skin brought him back to his senses, but he did not let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Song Zhou raised his head and wrapped his arm around Xi Ning¡¯s waist. He restrained XI Ning slightly. ¡°Let me hug you for a while.¡±


    A low voice came along with Song Zhou¡¯s breath. Xi Ning didn¡¯t dare to move his body anymore, and Song Zhou¡¯s hands that were grabbing him also restrained him from moving. Xi Ning had no choice but to lower his head and slowly rx his body.


    Song Zhou adjusted his posture and let Xi Ning sit on hisp. He hugged Xi Ning carefully so that he would not get the dust around them on him.


    The clear teeth marks on Xi Ning¡¯s delicate and white skin were very obvious. Song Zhou looked down at it, his Adam¡¯s apple was rolling up and down, but he was worried that Xi Ning would be frightened again, so he moved back a certain distance and lightly sniffed the scent of Xi Ning¡¯s hair.


    ¡°When did you know?¡±


    Xi Ning moved slightly, revealing his ears that turned red. ¡°During thest time, when I was here¡­¡­ I guessed it.¡±


    Xi Ning actually didn¡¯t n to tell Song Zhou about it but he didn¡¯t expect that a situation would happen that forced both of them to have an honest conversation with each other.


    ¡°Then why did youe back?¡± Song Zhou brushed aside the hair on Xi Ning¡¯s forehead, and in Song Zhou¡¯s view, he could see Xi Ning¡¯s trembling eyshes and fingers that were so tightly pinched together because of nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Then who was the one that bit him just now? Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but raised his head and stared at him. ¡°Then you let me go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡±


    Song Zhou answered straightforwardly with joy and satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Let me just hold you a little longer.¡±


    In fact, when Xi Ning was about to turn back halfway, the system kept stopping him and saying that an alpha that was in the susceptible period was very dangerous, especially someone like Song Zhou who had intention towards Xi Ning. Besides that, they also had a high pheromonepatibility with each other, who knew what will happen?


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t listen to the system and even silenced the system.


    The system was anxious and angry, but it couldn¡¯t disobey Xi Ning¡¯s orders. Fortunately, Song Zhou was still a reasonable person, and he didn¡¯t directly mark Xi Ning.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Song Zhou stretched out his hand and touched the teeth marks that he had made on Xi Ning. Xi Ning¡¯s body shrunk from his movements and he pushed his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t bite in the right ce, the mark he made was no different from a real marking in Song Zhou¡¯s eyes. Xi Ning seemed to carry his scent all over his body and he was destined to belong to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little ufortable and my head hurts,¡± Song Zhou said softly with a begging tone. ¡°I need your pheromone, can you give it to me?¡±


    Xi Ning was a little confused and he hesitated. ¡°How can I give it to you?¡±


    He came back because he was worried about Song Zhou. If it made him feel better, he would definitely not refuse, but if it was like before¡­¡­ Xi Ning said cautiously. ¡°You cannot bite me.¡±


    Song Zhou squinted his eyes. ¡°Then can I kiss you?¡±


    He stared down at Xi Ning¡¯s lips, his intention was very obvious, Xi Ning stupefied for a second and then he struggled. ¡°No!¡±


    Song Zhou chuckled a few times and easily restrained Xi Ning. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t kiss you¡­¡­ I was just teasing you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you want, you can give it to me.¡± Unless someone was overly excited, the release of pheromone was mostly by instinct. As an omega, Xi Ning didn¡¯t even understand this, but Song Zhou didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing the pheromone suppression tape. The pheromone will not be released too much, but it is enough.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 53

    Song Zhou¡¯s condition looked better than it was at the beginning. It didn¡¯t look like he was suffering from a headache anymore. Xi Ning was dubious but he tried what Song Zhou said slowly.


    This was the first time he had taken the initiative to release his own pheromone. He was unable to describe the feeling of it. Xi Ning didn¡¯t even know if he had done it correctly. Not long after, Song Zhou¡¯s hands tightened on Xi Ning¡¯s waist.


    Song Zhou urately caught the faint scent. Although it was not much, the irritating and aggressive emotions caused by the susceptible period were quickly calmed down, even though he restrained these emotions a lot in front of Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning lowered his head, not knowing that Song Zhou¡¯s eyes were almost obsessed with him. He got so close that he could even kiss the back of Xi Ning¡¯s ear and murmured, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t bear it and he struggled again, but this time Song Zhou released his hand and let him get up.


    At the same time, the bell for thest ss rang, and there was a notice on the broadcast that it was time to return to the ssroom.


    Song Zhou slowly stood up against the wall and he was apparently fully recovered. He took off his gray coat and held it in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now?¡±


    Xi Ning rubbed the back of his ears and sullen his face. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny anymore.¡±


    Xi Ning opened the door first and walked out. Song Zhou followed behind him at a constant pace. Before entering the ssroom, Xi Ning straightened his cor to cover the nds on the back of his neck.


    When everyone in the ss came back, the teacher announced that it was the end of ss.


    Song Zhou went outside the school to bring him dinner as usual. Xi Ning took it and put it in his schoolbag, nning to take it home to eat it.


    He packed up his things and prepared to leave. Before he left, Song Zhou held him, his face was calm and there was no expression on it, and you couldn¡¯t imagine that he had bit someone just now.


    ¡°Stay in touch on the weekend.¡±


    They had originally nned to go to Song Zhou¡¯s house on the weekend, but after the incident today, Xi Ning felt that going to his house was a bad idea.


    He snorted, intentionally not agreeing directly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡±


    Song Zhou responded obediently with a grin. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C


    Xi Ning did not see Xiao CongYi when he got in the car, and the driver said he would be a bitte.


    During the gathering because of the incident with the alpha¡¯s susceptible period, Xi Ning saw Xiao CongYi and Lian Ze taken away by the teachers. He immediately understood that their susceptibility period was most probably caused by both of them because of their stupid fight, and Xiao CongYi was probably still receiving punishment at school now.


    Sure enough, Xiao CongYi didn¡¯t get home until about seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Xi Ning heard the sound and opened the door to take a look. Lin Mian actually came again. He was lowering his head and following behind Xiao CongYi.


    Xiao CongYi indeed had a fight with someone. His face was full with bruises, and the corners of his mouth had even bled. He looked more badly than the time that Lian Ze cornered Lin Mian.


    Xi Ning looked at the both of them. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Xiao CongYi grinned reluctantly, but he pulled the wound on his face again. He said with a strange expression, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    As soon as he stepped into the room, Lin Mian opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. Seeing Xiao CongYi walking quickly, he shut up and followed him.


    The rtionship between the two seemed to be warming up day by day, but Xi Ning did not receive any reminder that the probability of the protagonists repairing their broken rtionship was increasing.


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the situation of the two protagonists during this period, and now he couldn¡¯t help but wonder where the problem is again.


    Xi Ning closed the door and asked the system toe out and analyze the recent plot.


    The system talked a lot, to sum it up, when Xiao CongYi was under the susceptible period, Lin Mian was no different from others in his eyes. After all, Lin Mian failed to differentiate so he can¡¯t use his pheromone tofort Xiao CongYi.


    Xiao CongYi knew that but he couldn¡¯t suppress his temper. Lin Mian was upset but couldn¡¯t help worrying about him. In such a weird atmosphere, Lin Mian still came with Xiao CongYi.


    The system detected that Lin Mian was applying medicine to Xiao CongYi now, and the two of them sat face to face but didn¡¯t say anything which even made the system anxious.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 54

    Even though Xi Ning and the system were anxious, it was not easy to intervene with both of them ¡­¡­ Xi Ning identally saw the pheromone catalyst on the table and suddenly had a bold idea.


    How about using this on Lin Mian now? It just so happens that Xiao CongYi is in a bad state now. If it really works, isn¡¯t that their rtionship will progress quickly?


    After hearing Xi Ning¡¯s thoughts, the system hesitated. ¡°But can this really work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already read the instructions for this medicine and the side effects are basically zero,¡± Xi Ning said confidently. ¡°There are only two results after using it on Lin Mian, either he will undergo gender differentiation or not.¡±


    You can¡¯t just store it away and let it gather dust after you buy it, and today was a great opportunity to use it.


    Xi Ning took action immediately, he went downstairs and took two cups and poured some water into it. He then opened a bottle of pheromone catalyst.


    The medicine is a colorless liquid with a slight sweet smell. Xi Ning nned to mix it into the water before giving it to Lin Mian.


    At the moment when the lid was unscrewed, the rich gas in the bottle vtilized, and Xi Ning got dizzy for a moment and frowned.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose, and then poured the medicine in the water and carefully shook it. He struggled to knock on Xiao CongYi¡¯s door while holding two cup of water.


    Lin Mian quickly came to open the door. His eyes were red, and Xi Ning was stunned when he saw his face.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Xiao CongYi came over, in a bad mood. When he saw Xi Ning, his expression softened a little. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Xi Ning handed the cup in his left hand to Lin Mian, and handed the cup in his right hand to Xiao CongYi, and said with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Xiao CongYi put the water on the cab by the door. He raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡­. have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I have already eaten.¡±


    Lin Mian held the cup and walked away, and sat down on the corner of the small sofa. Xi Ning watched him take a sip of water and then breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I just came to see you two, I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    Xiao CongYi nodded and closed the door.


    Xi Ning showed a satisfied smile, now it¡¯s up to Lin Mian.


    After that, Xi Ning waited for a long time. He heard Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian go downstairs to have a meal. They probably sat in the living room for a while. Xi Ning even waited until the driver came to take Lin Mian home but Lin Mian didn¡¯t show any abnormalities at all.


    It seemed that the two of them had a conversation before. They were not as stiff as they were when they first came back. Xiao CongYi wanted Lin Mian to stay overnight at Xiao¡¯s house and leave tomorrow morning but Lin Mian did not agree.


    Xiao CongYi had no choice but to ask the driver to take him back. Xi Ning was watching Lin Mian from the stairs when he left, his face couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment.


    That pheromone catalyst was quite expensive, but a bottle of it was wasted in vain. He had actually been looking forward to it.


    The system was not optimistic about this medicine andforted Xi Ning. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, Lian Mian will undergo gender differentiation eventually.¡±


    Perhaps because Lin Mian has no signs of undergoing gender differentiation, he was still a normal beta, so the catalyst did not have any effects on a beta.


    Xi Ning had to go back to the room. He wanted to clean himself and rest.


    The back of his neck felt ufortable. However, there was nothing on it when he checked it in the mirror.


    When he opened the pheromone catalyst just now, he seemed to smell something. Xi Ning knew that his nds were sensitive, so he didn¡¯t dare to be careless and he looked at the instructions again.


    It says that if ordinary differentiated omega and alpha use this medicine, it will only enhance the pheromone for a short time, and no other negative effects were written.


    Xi Ning asked the system to check it again and the system came to the same conclusion.


    He still felt uneasy. He wanted to call Dr. Li, but it waste at this time.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to disturb other people, so he nned to ask again the next morning.


    By the next morning, Xi Ning woke up feeling dizzy. He touched his forehead and felt a little hot.


    He took out his cell phone to see that it was already ten thirty in the morning and Song Zhou sent him a text message asking if he had already woken up.


    Xi Ning rubbed his eyes and typed his reply. ¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m not feeling well, today¡­¡±


    He was hesitant to go to Song Zhou¡¯s house today, and wanted to ask Song Zhou toe over, but he identally clicked send before finishing typing.


    Song Zhou replied quickly with a short message. ¡°I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 55

    Xi Ning replied, ¡°I will ask the driver toe and pick you up.¡±


    After Xi Ning called the driver, he also called Dr. Li, but the line was busy.


    Xi Ning had no choice but to get up to wash himself up first. When he grabbed a mirror to look at the back of his neck, the skin around the nds was still normal, and didn¡¯t feel itchy as it hadst night.


    Was it just amon cold? Xi Ning went downstairs and forced himself to eat something, and then he asked the servant for some cold medicine and antipyretic medicine. After eating, Xi Ning went upstairs to rest.


    Who knew if it was just the psychological effect, but Xi Ning felt better after taking the medicine. There should have been some soporific ingredients in the medicine. He leaned over on the small sofa and fell asleep.


    Xi Ning was woken up by someone. Someone gently lifted him up a bit, and touched his forehead and cheeks.


    Xi Ning opened his eyes and saw Song Zhou sitting next to him. Song Zhou then opened his cor to check his nds.


    ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡± Song Zhou touched the red marks caused byying on the sofa that were on Xi Ning¡¯s face. Song Zhou frowned slightly. ¡°Have you seen the doctor yet?¡±


    ¡°I already took medicine in the morning¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning had no headache anymore, but he still felt weak and didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a cold.¡±


    Xi Ning did have a bit of a fever, but it was not serious. Song Zhou poured a cup of warm water for him. He also found a pack of wet wipes on the table and wiped Xi Ning¡¯s face.


    It was almost noon at this time. Song Zhou pressed the back of his hand against Xi Ning¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat at noon?¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s hand felt cool on his forehead. Xi Ning tilted his head and rubbed against it. ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Song Zhou got up and opened the door, but he happened to meet the cooking auntie who was carrying some food.


    The cooking auntie heard from the servant that Xi Ning was sick again and was looking for medicine, so she cooked some light dishes for Xi Ning. She also saw that Song Zhou came so she prepared two portions of meal for them and brought them up.


    ¡°Is the second young master feeling better?¡± The auntie smiled at Song Zhou, bypassed him and put the food on the table. ¡°These are made specially for you two, and there is some chicken soup. Are both of you feeling hungry now?¡±


    When Xi Ning and Song Zhou saw this, they couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse, so they both agreed.


    After the cooking auntie left, Xi Ning copsed on the sofa weakly and said, ¡°You can eat first, I can still hold on for a while.¡±


    Song Zhou approached Xi Ning and squatted down, he traced Xi Ning¡¯s hair with his fingers, andforted him. ¡°If you feel better, let¡¯s go out for a walkter?¡±


    Xi Ning closed his eyes and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Song Zhou got up and went to the table to eat the meal.


    There was a faint scent of the fooding from the direction of the table. Xi Ning changed his posture on the small sofa and looked at Song Zhou¡¯s back. He suddenly felt a little hungry.


    The feeling of nausea when he normally saw food at home seemed to disappear. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help getting up and walking towards Song Zhou. He pulled up a chair and leaned beside Song Zhou while watching him eat.


    Song Zhou originally thought that Xi Ning was just bored, until he saw Xi Ning kept staring at the meatball that he had picked up and there was a yearning look in Xi Ning¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Song Zhou hesitated for a moment. These were all made by other people and Xi Ning should not be able to eat them.


    Xi Ning looked at the other pair of chopsticks on the side and didn¡¯t want to move. His eyes were stuck on the meatball that was on Song Zhou¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°I want to taste this.¡±


    Song Zhou moved his chopsticks with the meatball to Xi Ning, and Xi Ning took a bite and ate it directly.


    Previously, Xi Ning could only eat what Song Zhou personally bought or made. Could it be that his strange disease had disappeared?


    Song Zhou took another pair of chopsticks and handed it to Xi Ning. ¡°Do you want to try to eat some?¡±


    Xi Ning swallowed the meatball in his mouth and frowned. ¡°Forget it¡­¡­how about you let me taste that also?¡±


    Xi Ning pointed to another portion of shrimp tofu steamed egg, but obviously he didn¡¯t want to take it himself. Song Zhou then brought the bowl of shrimp tofu steamed egg over to Xi Ning and fed him with a spoon.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 56

    This is the first time Xi Ning got to eat the dishes made by the cooking auntie. As expected, since she had been in charge of the food in Xiao¡¯s family for so many years, naturally there were noints on the taste. Xi Ning ate a few more bites.


    Of course, Song Zhou fed him.


    ¡°Is it¡­¡­¡± Song Zhou put down the bowl and took out a piece of tissue paper to wipe the corners of Xi Ning¡¯s mouth. He whispered, ¡°You can also eat the food that I fed you?¡±


    Xi Ning also guessed this, he licked his lips. ¡°You are probably right.¡±


    Xi Ning pulled the chair closer to Song Zhou and his legs almost touched Song Zhou¡¯s leg. Xi Ning hesitated to speak out and there was an expectant look on his face.


    ¡°You want me to feed you?¡± Song Zhou wiped his hands slowly, and moved closer to lift Xi Ning¡¯s chin. ¡°Then give me a kiss.¡±


    Xi Ning blushed quickly, he turned his head away and kicked Song Zhou¡¯s chair. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me!¡±


    Song Zhou smiled but he did not speak any more. He obediently picked up the chopsticks to feed Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning unlocked a new way of eating, and furthermore he didn¡¯t need to do it himself. He was very satisfied. He still didn¡¯t have much strength and gradually leaned on Song Zhou.


    When he was almost finished eating, Song Zhou brought the chicken soup near to Xi Ning¡¯s mouth and waited for him to drink it.


    After drinking the soup Song Zhou wiped Xi Ning¡¯s mouth. Xi Ning finally got a little embarrassed and sat up straight. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Song Zhou tidied up the table. He turned sideways and looked at Xi Ning for a moment, and suddenly went closer to Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning turned his head as a reflex, and there was a warm and soft touch on his cheek. Xi Ning panicked and pped Song Zhou to push him away.


    The strength he used was not heavy. However, the palm of his hand still makes a loud noise when it pped Song Zhou. Song Zhou squinted his eyes and slowly turned his face, his tongue pressed against his cheek.


    Xi Ning panicked more, and awkwardly pulled back his hand. ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou was the one who suddenly wanted to kiss him, of course he would refuse it¡­¡­


    Song Zhou took Xi Ning¡¯s hand like he didn¡¯t feel any pain, and rubbed his palm. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Xi Ning, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t give up so easily today, he slowly approached Xi Ning again and stopped when he got very close to Xi Ning¡¯s lips.


    Xi Ning did not dare to even breath. He froze and didn¡¯t dare to move because he knew that Song Zhou wanted to kiss him.


    Not long after, Song Zhou leaned forward and kissed Xi Ning¡¯s lips. He then moved away after the quick smooch.


    As if he was satisfied with Xi Ning¡¯s obedience, Song Zhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was rolling up and down. Song Zhou kissed him again and gently pry opened his teeth.


    Their pheromones quickly merged in the exchange of saliva. Xi Ning suddenly felt ufortable.


    He pushed Song Zhou away, the blush on his face spreading to his neck. Xi Ning stretched out his hand to touch his nds and was at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    ¨C


    When Doctor Li came, Xi Ning was already in a half-unconscious state. Xiao CongYi and Butler Lin gathered around the bed, and Song Zhou stood silently beside them while watching Xi Ning.


    ¡°What the hell is going on recently?¡± Dr. Li gave Xi Ning some tranquilizers and pheromone suppression medicine. He said with dissatisfaction, ¡°The second young master¡¯s nds are sensitive, and his pheromone is already unstable. He even got an allergic reaction some time ago. Why are you guys not watching him carefully? And what happened that caused him to suddenlye into estrus today?¡±


    Xiao CongYi nced at Song Zhou coldly. ¡°I am not sure yet.¡±


    Xiao CongYi had something to do this morning and didn¡¯t pay attention when Song Zhou came. When Butler Lin informed him that Xi Ning¡¯s state was abnormal, he saw Song Zhou in the room.


    Although Song Zhou was a beta, he was the only one with Xi Ning at the time of the incident. Xiao CongYi was unable to dispel his doubts about Song Zhou for the time being, but he could only ask Xi Ning about it after he had woken.


    Dr. Li sighed. ¡°Even though we still can use medicine to temporarily suppress it for a period of time, the medicine can¡¯t be used too many times, otherwise it will have side effects on the second young master¡¯s body. You need to find a time as soon as possible to allow his estrus to pass normally.¡±


    This was also because of Xi Ning¡¯s sensitive nds. The frequent use of pheromone suppression could cause great damage to his body. Besides, now there was a medicine specifically made for certain needs of an omega which wouldn¡¯t suppress the pheromone, only the sexual desire. It allowed omegas to basically lead a normal life, but it was rmended they not go to work or school, and it was necessary to stay at home.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 57

    This was the best choice for a single and young omega like Xi Ning. Xiao CongYi nodded.


    At this time, Xi Ning finally woke up and saw his room full of people when he opened his eyes. He was confused and said, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Doctor Li exined to him again what he had just said, Xi Ning listened in silence and pulled the nket higher and higher.


    So is it because he kissed Song Zhou, and he just went into¡­¡­?


    Xiao CongYi asked, ¡°You have been at home all day. Why did you suddenly go into estrus?¡±


    ¡°This is what I want to ask,¡± Dr. Li echoed. ¡°Did youe into contact with something again?¡±


    When he rushed to check Xi Ning, he also saw Song Zhou in the room, but Song Zhou seemed to be a beta so Dr. Li didn¡¯t care about him.


    Xi Ning¡¯s face was embarrassed and he faltered. ¡°I¡­I will only tell Dr. Li.¡±


    Doctor Li knew that Xi Ning must be embarrassed to say something. He took the initiative to drive everyone out and sat at the bedside while gently saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t tell them.¡±


    Xi Ning blushed and told the doctor that Song Zhou was an alpha, and that they had kissed just now.


    Doctor Li was also a little surprised. He knew that Xi Ning had a high pheromonepatibility with an alpha, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a half-differentiated alpha.


    ¡°But,¡± Dr. Li thought carefully, and felt that something was wrong. ¡°You have been exposed to his pheromones before, and you should have gotten used to his pheromone since you¡¯ve been getting along with each other everyday, it¡¯s not because of¡­¡­cough.¡±


    Suddenly, Xi Ning remembered the bottle of pheromone catalyst yesterday.


    Xi Ning also told this truthfully to the doctor. He took out the empty bottle from the trash can and showed it to Dr. Li.


    Dr. Li didn¡¯t ask Xi Ning what he was doing with the pheromone catalyst. He thought that Xi Ning was going to use it for Song Zhou. Dr. Li took the bottle and smelled it. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­¡­ You only opened one bottle?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded and showed him another new bottle from his schoolbag.


    Dr. Li turned on themp, he carefully looked at the medicineponents on the bottle and hesitated. ¡°This is originally a medicine that can increase the body metabolism. Maybe¡­¡­ it was because of the vtilization that it produced a part of the gas, and you identally smelled it.¡±


    Although the effect is not as strong as drinking it directly, it was enough for it to affect Xi Ning. No wonder that he had a headache this morning and his body was weak. These were actually early signs of estrus. Moreover, Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone also further stimted it.


    Doctor Li couldn¡¯t help but scold Xi Ning for a while, and told him not to touch these things in the future. It didn¡¯t affect others if they smelled it, but that was not the case for him.


    Xi Ning nodded repeatedly, and promised that he would never buy it again.


    Dr. Li also gave some advice to Xi Ning and asked him to choose a time as soon as possible to prepare to go through the estrus period. This is his first estrus period and it should not be dyed. After Dr. Li finished speaking, he took his things and left.


    Later, Xiao CongYi and Butler Lin also came in to see Xi Ning. Seeing that he had clearly recovered, they were relieved.


    Xiao CongYi also wanted to ask Xi Ning what happened, but Xi Ning kept silent so he had no choice but left a sentence of ¡°rest well¡± and left.


    Song Zhou came inst and sat on the side of the bed. ¡°Do you still feel ufortable?¡±


    Song Zhou thought it was because of him that Xi Ning fainted and he med himself. He wanted to touch Xi Ning¡¯s forehead, but in the end he didn¡¯t reach out his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xi Ning recalled what happened before he fainted, he did not dare to look at Song Zhou, stammering, ¡°Well, actually¡­¡­the doctor said that I was¡­..not because of you¡­¡­¡±


    He only said half of his words, but Song Zhou immediately understood. He raised his gaze and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Xi Ning leaned against the bed, he pulled up the nket to cover the lower half of his face and nodded silently.


    Song Zhou let out a sigh of relief and softly brushed Xi Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    He got up and went to the table to get a ss, but saw two identical small bottles on the table. One bottle was used and the other had not been opened.


    Song Zhou picked up the bottle and nced at it while reading out loud every word. ¡°Pheromone, catalyst?¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 58

    Although there was no detailed instruction manual, there was a simple sentence written on the bottle: ¡°For the use of alphas/omegas for gender differentiation, short-term, strong effect.¡±


    The room suddenly became very quiet. Xi Ning opened his mouth, ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Oops, he forgot to put the medicine bottle away and there was also a used bottle on the table. Would Song Zhou misunderstand it?


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯t figured out what to say. Song Zhou put down the medicine bottle, then he picked up the cup and turned around to pour water for Xi Ning.


    After Xi Ning drank a few sips of warm water, Song Zhou took the cup and put it back. He sat a little closer to feel the temperature of Xi Ning¡¯s forehead and then asked softly, ¡°What are the two bottles of medicine for?¡±


    Song Zhou remembered that it wasn¡¯t on the table before. When Xiao CongYi and Butler Lin came in to visit Xi Ning before him, they didn¡¯t hold anything in their hands. So it could only have been taken out when the doctor and Xi Ning were alone in the room.


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t know whether this medicine was given to Xi Ning by the doctor or if it belonged to him.


    Xi Ning hesitated for a while, but he put on a bold face and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­.. for you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t tell Song Zhou that it was for Lin Mian, right? If Lin Mian had seeded in undergoing gender differentiation, he would have had evidence. But he failed to undergo gender differentiation after taking the medicine. How could Xi Ning exin that he knew that Lin Mian must be an omega in the future?


    ¡°Really?¡± Song Zhou softly brushed aside the hair near Xi Ning¡¯s ear, alleviating some of Xi Ning¡¯s nervousness. ¡°What effect does it have?¡±


    Song Zhou looked at the bottle for quite a long time just now, so it was impossible for him not to see the short exnation on the bottle. Xi Ning only said half of the truth, ¡°It can help alpha or omega to undergo gender differentiation quickly. Dr. Li said that this medicine has no side effects and it is just right for you.¡±


    In other words, Xi Ning¡¯s sentence implied that this was given by Doctor Li to help Song Zhou to undergo gender differentiation.


    ¡±You already used a bottle?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Xi Ning started to say nonsense. ¡°I actually used a bottle on you secretly before, but I don¡¯t know if it had any effect.¡±


    Song Zhou looked at him calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Xi Ning pretended to be surprised. ¡°Really? That might be because a bottle of medicine is not enough.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    The bottle was filled with liquid. Although Xi Ning could indeed have poured it into his water when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, or into the soup at noon during the lunch exchange.


    But Song Zhou carefully recalled that period of time. Xi Ning seemed to have had no chance to do this. He watched Xi Ning bring the box lunch sent by the Xiao family at noon and then open it in front of him.


    Moreover, as the second young master of the Xiao family, how could Xi Ning buy low-quality medicines? If he really drank the medication, it is impossible for him to not notice the slightest abnormality.


    In addition, Xi Ning was a little nervous now and was dodging eye contact with him. Song Zhou could already be certain that Xi Ning was lying.


    Song Zhou reached out and held Xi Ning¡¯s shoulder and brought him a little bit closer to him. He pinched the tip of Xi Ning¡¯s nose and lowered his voice. ¡°Little liar.¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t believe it. Xi Ning opened his eyes wide and tried to defend himself. ¡°Who else can I use it on other than you? Besides you, there is no other alpha undergoing gender differentiation at this time.¡±


    Xi Ning waspletely in Song Zhou¡¯s arms. Song Zhou lowered his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Xi Ning said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will kiss you.¡±


    He really leaned closer to Xi Ning. Xi Ning had very little strength and, since he was sick, he had no energy and couldn¡¯t push him at all. ¡°No, you¡­..¡±


    Song Zhou lowered his head and kissed him on the lips.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 59

    Xi Ning was quiet for a second, his face turning bright red. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be embarrassed or angry. ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou kissed him again, more heavily than before.


    ¡°You pervert¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning couldn¡¯t think of any other words, with grievances on his face. ¡°I just recovered, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will¡­¡­¡±


    But Xi Ning just told Song Zhou a moment ago that the doctor said that the reason for his estrus was not kissing Song Zhou, so Song Zhou was a little bolder. Besides, he was also constantly observing Xi Ning¡¯s state.


    Xi Ning¡¯s face was indeed redder, his breathing got a little quicker and there was a thin sheen of water that appeared over his eyes.


    Song Zhou let go of Xi Ning. He poured Xi Ning a ss of water again and watched him drink it.


    ¡°Then tell me, who are you going to use this medicine on?¡±


    Why was he still struggling with this problem? Xi Ning ignored Song Zhou. Hey down on the bed and turned over with his back facing Song Zhou.


    Not long after, he felt Song Zhou put the nket on him and say softly, ¡°Sleep for a while, I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    Xi Ning actually couldn¡¯t sleep at all. The ce Song Zhou kissed just now, the feeling was still lingering.


    Except for theck of acknowledgment of their rtionship, the rtionship between him and Song Zhou is already like a couple.


    Xi Ning hade into contact with a lot of Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone before, so he could feel some of his emotions. He vaguely guessed that Song Zhou would truly confess to him after he hadpleted his gender differentiation, and now he might be a little¡­.. unrestrained.


    Since Song Zhou didn¡¯t say anything, Xi Ning wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to rify either, because he still remembered that he came here just to do the mission.


    Maybe¡­¡­ he can also do missions while falling in love? It seemed that it still might take a long time before Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian repaired their rtionship. Xi Ning nned to ask the systemter whether there is any way to take Song Zhou with him since Song Zhou was just an unexpected bug that had no connection to the original plot anyway.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t deny that he liked Song Zhou. After all, they had even kissed. If it was someone else, Xi Ning would not have such a reaction.


    Xi Ning thought for a while alone and did notmunicate with the system. The system was quite silent today. It seemed that directly seeing him and Song Zhou kiss had given it too much of a shock.


    Xi Ning eventually went to sleep for a bit. After he woke up he also did homework with Song Zhou for a while.


    Xiao CongYi, who was on the other side of the corridor, passed by Xi Ning¡¯s room door several times. He also purposely asked the servants to monitor Song Zhou and asked the servant to inform him of Song Zhou¡¯s movements. However, Song Zhou stayed in Xi Ning¡¯s room all afternoon.


    He was too embarrassed to go in and look, so he called Butler Lin. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that beta left? He does not have any malicious intentions, right?¡±


    Butler Lin met Song Zhou once at school, but he had a good impression of him. Besides, he had already arranged for someone to investigate Song Zhou before. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for the second young master to have a close friend. Besides, Song Zhou¡¯s academic performance is great and he also performs well in other aspects in school, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    Hearing what Butler Lin said, Xiao CongYi had no choice but to give up.


    After the cooking auntie made dinner in the evening, he finally found the opportunity to knock on Xi Ning¡¯s door and opened it. ¡°The meal is already done, your ssmate can also go downstairs to eat.¡±


    Xiao CongYi looked inside the room calmly, only to see Xi Ning and Song Zhou sitting at the table doing their homework. There was nothing unusual.


    Xi Ning still wanted Song Zhou to feed him. How could it be possible to go downstairs to eat with Xiao CongYi? So Xi Ning waved his hand and said, ¡°I still have some questions to finish. Let the servant pick some dishes and bring them to my room.¡±


    ¡°Why long can it take to eat a meal? Why are you not willing to go downstairs?¡± Xiao CongYi raised his eyebrows. ¡°And why are you working so hard all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even be hardworking? And I feel ufortable today so I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 60

    Xiao CongYi asked again, ¡°Then this ssmate, let¡¯s go down to eat together?¡±


    Xi Ning grabbed Song Zhou¡¯s sleeve. ¡°He has to teach me, just bring two meals here.¡±


    Xiao CongYi got a little angry, but Xi Ning was not afraid of him and looked at him fearlessly.


    Finally, Xiao CongYi capitted and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    After he left, Xi Ning hadn¡¯t beencent for long when Song Zhou suddenly said, ¡°Is the pheromone catalyst for Lin Mian?¡±


    Xi Ning was unprepared and looked at him in shock. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Song Zhou saw his reaction and knew that his guess was right.


    Since Xi Ning transferred to the first ss, his schedule was fixed every day. Xi Ning was also with him on weekends. Except for him and Xiao CongYi, Lin Mian was the only one that Xi Ning cared about. Other than him, there were no other suspects.


    Lin Mian might have a situation simr to himself, in which he only started to undergo gender differentiation at the age of eighteen. Although the probability of this guess being correct was very low, it was not impossible. Song Zhou simply asked. Even if he guessed wrong, there was nothing to lose.


    He put down the pen in his hand and turned to look at Xi Ning. ¡°So it¡¯s really him.¡±


    This sentence was affirmative. It took a long time for Xi Ning to speak with difficulty. ¡°How do you¡­¡­know?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reveal any information at all, how did Song Zhou guess it?


    ¡°I guessed.¡± Song Zhou didn¡¯t ask about Lin Mian more, but he said, ¡°You are not allowed to care about him in the future.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care if Lin Mian drank the medicine or not, or whether he was an alpha or omega. In either case, he didn¡¯t want Xi Ning to pay attention to Lin Mian anymore. These were the things that Xiao CongYi should be worrying about.


    ¡°I just¡­¡­¡±


    I was just doing my mission, but now when Xi Ning thought about it. If Lin Mian failed to undergo gender differentiation, it would lengthen the time toplete the mission, which gave him and Song Zhou more time to get along.


    Xi Ning nodded and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t care about him anymore.¡±


    Who knew that Song Zhou hadn¡¯t finished his guessing yet, and asked Xi Ning, ¡°The doctor said you were not in estrus because of me. Was it because of this medicine? You gave Xi Ning the medicine without telling him, did you identally use it on yourself?¡±


    His guess was so urate again. Xi Ning was already much calmer. ¡°Did you¡­¡­ also guess this?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Knowing that this medicine was for Lin Mian, Song Zhou could easily infer this. Xi Ning said that he was ufortable before he came. If Xi Ning didn¡¯t use the medicine on Lin Mian secretly, then an empty bottle would not appear in his room.


    Xi Ning was like a kid who was being found doing bad things, he tried to defend himself. ¡°I just identally smelled a little, who knows¡­¡­.. and I also do it for the good of my brother.¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You don¡¯t know how sensitive your nds are? You are not allowed to touch this kind of thing again.¡±


    As he said, he took the other bottle of medicine from the table and put it in the pocket of his jacket.


    Xi Ning was not convinced and retorted, ¡°You already know that my nds are sensitive, then why do you still kiss me?¡±


    Song Zhou¡¯s lips curled as he smiled. He looked at Xi Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    The servant who brought them the food came knocking on the door at this moment. Xi Ning held back his anger, but when the servant put the food down and left, he raised his leg and kicked Song Zhou¡¯s chair. ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to make a move on me without my permission!¡±


    Song Zhou said with a good temper, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He tidied up the things on the table and asked Xi Ning, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall we eat now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xi Ning was a little hungry and moved a chair to sit near Song Zhou. ¡°You have to feed me.¡±


    Song Zhou put all the homework back in his schoolbag. He also put the bottle of pheromone catalyst in it and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 61

    Song Zhou was picked up by the driver as usual on Sunday. As soon as Song Zhou walked in, he was pulled into the room by Xi Ning. Although Xiao CongYi was dissatisfied, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it


    Xiao CongYi still had other important things to do today. Lin Mian¡¯s birthday was around the corner. He had to choose gifts and make preparations in advance so he left the house early in the morning.


    As soon as Song Zhou came, Xi Ning kept looking at him. Yesterday Song Zhou took away the remaining bottle of pheromone catalyst. Xi Ning guessed that he might use it.


    But after Xi Ning observed Song Zhou for a long time, he didn¡¯t seem to find any special changes to Song Zhou.


    ¡°Are you feeling better today?¡± Song Zhou peeled the shell off a tea egg and held it in his hand to feed Xi Ning.


    After knowing that Xi Ning could eat what he fed him, Song Zhou stopped cooking at the Xiao house. It was okay to cook once or twice, but it would inevitably make people feel it was weird if he did it often.


    Even though he still had doubts about Xi Ning¡¯s strange disease, it was not important.


    Xi Ning swallowed the tea egg. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I am fine already.¡±


    Dr. Li called Xi Ning and asked him about the condition of his bodyst night for fear that something might happen to him again.


    Xi Ning answered the doctor about his body¡¯s condition one by one, and finally hesitantly asked if he could have close contact with another person¡¯s pheromones, the one with highpatibility.


    Dr. Li was silent on the other end of the phone for a long time but finally said, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t go too far. Although you are an adult, you still have to control yourself¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning answered in agreement repeatedly and hung up the phone quickly.


    As for his estrus period, it would be settled a weekter. At that time, the effects of short-term suppression medicine would have just passed.


    This was also Dr. Li¡¯s suggestion. Xi Ning himself was rather awkward about this. He wished to dy it as long as possible, but couldn¡¯t stand the urging from Xiao CongYi and Butler Lin. After all, his body couldn¡¯t use suppression spray too many times.


    But when he was in estrus, he had to stay at home for several days. What about his meals? Should he ask Song Zhou to stay with him? Would Xiao CongYi agree?


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter to Song Zhou yet. He wanted to think of a solutionter at that time.


    Before he asked for leave, there happened to be another monthly exam. The teacher also approved his leave request, and advised him not to fall behind in his studies while at home.


    Recently, Xi Ning had made some improvements in all subjects, and he was no longer bullying Lin Mian like before. The attitude of the teacher towards Xi Ning had also improved a bit.


    Xi Ning asked the system before, since there is a big difference between him and the original character, if he went OOC, would it cause any impact when hepleted the mission and left the world?


    The system searched for the information for a long time and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any instructions saying that you are not allowed to OOC or what to do afterpleting the mission, so master, you need not worry so much.¡±


    Xi Ning was relieved when he heard that, this small world that was derived from the novel was not so logical, and since there was no requirement, he didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    ¨C


    A few dayster, it was Lin Mian¡¯s birthday.


    This was his neenth birthday. When he was a child, he was living in the countryside with his parents. That caused him to be older than his ssmates in his year, and he was only a couple of days younger than Xiao CongYi.


    Xiao CongYi knew that Lin Mian would not take the initiative to celebrate his birthday since he was afraid of spending money. So he secretly prepared a lot without telling Lin Mian, and told others that he was preparing for his own birthday in advance. Xiao CongYi also notified some of his best friends, and he also asked Xi Ning for help to invite ssmates who had made friends with Lin Mian.


    But the ssmate who invited Lin Mian could never use the name of Xiao CongYi. Xi Ning could help him with this, but gradually, Lin Mian knew that ¡°himself¡± was about to celebrate his birthday.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 62

    Lin Mian thought at first that someone was making a joke of him intentionally, but after hearing Xi Ning¡¯s exnation, he realized that it was Xiao CongYi.


    Xi Ning was afraid that Lin Mian would think too much and specifically said, ¡°My brother also wants to celebrate his birthday in advance, and it¡¯s more convenient to celebrate it together. If you really mind, I¡­¡­ can go talk to him.¡±


    In other words, Xi Ning¡¯s sentence implied that it¡¯s fine for both of you to celebrate your birthdays together, right? If you are not happy, it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just helping you out.


    Lin Mian couldn¡¯t reject him and left with a distracted look.


    Xiao CongYi also asked Xi Ning to go with him to the birthday party, saying that since the rtionship between Xi Ning and Lin Mian had improved, Xi Ning¡¯s presence as a familiar face would also make Lin Mian feel more secure.


    Xi Ning hesitated a bit. It didn¡¯t matter if he went or not. The problem was that Song Zhou obviously didn¡¯t like him getting close to Lin Mian. If he went to the birthday party, Song Zhou would probably be unhappy about it.


    So he found an opportunity to ask Song Zhou, ¡°My brother and¡­¡­ Lin Mian¡¯s birthday, would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I need to go?¡± Song Zhou lowered his head and turned his pen. ¡°Whose birthday is it? Your brother and Lin Mian¡¯s birthday so coincidentally fall on the same day?¡±


    Xi Ningy sideways on the desk, his eyes staring at Song Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°The difference between both of their birthdays is only a couple days, but it is mainly for Lin Mian.¡±


    Song Zhou said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so good to reject it, since it is also to celebrate my brother¡¯s birthday.¡± Xi Ning leaned closer and whispered, ¡°besides my brother personally begged me to go to his birthday party.¡±


    Although Xi Ning was not exaggerated about it, he knew that Xiao CongYi really hoped that he coulde.


    Xi Ning quietly reached out and grabbed Song Zhou¡¯s sleeve. He pulled it and said, ¡°Can youe with me? I can¡¯t eat anything, so I will leave after dinner.¡±


    Song Zhou did not look at Xi Ning. He held Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips with his hand and continued to write in the notebook with his other hand.


    It was currently a self-study period. The teacher was not in the ssroom, and since they sat in thest row again, no one would notice them.


    Xi Ning waited quietly until Song Zhou put down the pen after writing thest question. Song Zhou squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The specific time for the birthday party was set after ss the day after tomorrow. Xiao CongYi worried that Lin Mian would not go, and waited at the door of the first-ss before the ss bell rang.


    But Lin Mian seemed to be in a good mood, and he didn¡¯t show any unwillingness. It was his birthday, after all. He was happy that someone remembered his birthday.


    On the way there, the system suddenly said, ¡°Master, there is a plot that will happen in advance, and it will most likely happen tonight.¡±


    Xi Ning and Song Zhou were in the same car, Xi Ning opened his eyes when he heard this. ¡°What plot?¡±


    ¡°Xiao CongYi¡¯s¡­¡­ fianc¨¦e has returned from abroad. There is a high probability that she wille to Xiao CongYi¡¯s birthday party tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Xi Ning sat up straight. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you say anything about this before?¡±


    The system exined that Xiao CongYi and his fianc¨¦e are childhood friends. She had been studying abroad for several years. In the original plot, she came back with Xiao¡¯s father. They should have appeared in theter stage. But because Xi Ning recently got sick so often, it caused Father Xiao to worry Xiao CongYi wasn¡¯t managing him properly, so Father Xiao decided toe back early.


    Speaking of this, Xi Ning remembered that Xiao CongYi had indeed mentioned to him that Father Xiao wasing back some time ago, but he did not expect that he not only came back secretly but also brought someone with him.


    Today was Lin Mian¡¯s birthday, but it was impossible for that fiance to find the ce they were holding the birthday party, right? Besides, he believed that Xiao CongYi would take care of it if anything happened.


    And the most important thing was that he did not receive any mission reminder from the system which meant that the plot would not change.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 63

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Song Zhou noticed that Xi Ning was sitting in a daze, and asked softly.


    Xi Ning regained consciousness. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what to eat tonight.¡±


    There would be a lot of people at the party, so he couldn¡¯t let Song Zhou feed him. Although the rtionship between the two of them had already been guessed by the first-ss students, it was just some guesses.


    Song Zhou also imitated Xi Ning. He lowered his head and tilted it a little bit, so as to not let the driver in front of him see them talking. ¡°Then¡­¡­ do you want to go to my house?¡±


    Xi Ning raised his head in surprise. This was the first time Song Zhou had invited Xi Ning to his house.


    ¡°There are still meat and vegetables at my house.¡± Song Zhou half-closed his eyes, his eyshes cast a small shadow under his eyes, his voice was very soft. ¡°I can make a meal for you.¡±


    Xi Ning immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, this is what you said.¡±


    Anyway, there was a driver to pick him up, and it wouldn¡¯t be troublesome to wait for him to go back after having dinner at Song Zhou¡¯s house.


    Xiao CongYi had reserved a private room in a Chinese restaurant which was not far away from the school. They arrived very early and followed the waiter¡¯s instructions to go upstairs.


    When everyone came one after another, there was a total of more than 20 people in the private room. The people were divided into two tables. Xi Ning pulled Song Zhou and sat down in the corner.


    When Song Zhou came in, Xiao CongYi looked at him a few more times but didn¡¯t say much.


    Some students in the first-ss were very curious when they saw two birthday cakes on the table. They thought that Lin Mian was already a couple with Xiao CongYi. They tried to ask them about it when they were giving the birthday greetings. They were not sure whether Lin Mian didn¡¯t understand their probing questions or he didn¡¯t want to answer. He had just smiled shyly.


    Xi Ning, who was sitting in the corner, didn¡¯t care about it. The table that he was sitting at had already started serving food and he also started eating. Song Zhou would asionally quietly pick up some vegetables for him, asking him to fill his stomach first.


    Halfway through the meal, someone turned off the lights in the private room and started singing birthday songs.


    The atmosphere was pushed to the highest point tonight when Xi Ning suddenly received a system reminder.


    At the same time, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, and a girl with long ck curly hair and light makeup came in after the waiter.


    After a ¡°pop¡± sound, the light was turned on, and the girl was surprised. ¡°Are you celebrating your birthday?¡±


    She apologized, saying that she was embarrassed and didn¡¯t mean to interrupt, while she urately found Xiao CongYi in the crowd. She waved at him and smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother Yi!¡±


    Xiao CongYi¡¯s fianc¨¦e is quitepetent, and she actually found this ce. Probably because most of her calls to Xiao CongYi failed to get through and she directly asked the driver of the Xiao family.


    The situation became a bit awkward, Xiao CongYi smiled and introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is a friend of mine, who just came back from abroad¡­.¡­¡±


    The girl blinked at him. ¡°Is Brother Yi being shy? It¡¯s fine, we can be friends first.¡±


    Xi Ning turned his head to look at Lin Mian, and his face was starting to look bad as expected.


    But in this situation, would they be fine¡­¡­


    At this moment, the system sent him a mission reward.


    [The plot is slightly changed, but the probability of the protagonists repairing their rtionship has increased by 70%, 15 mission points are rewarded. ]


    Xi Ning was dumbfounded and wanted to bow on the spot to thank this girl.


    The people around felt a little awkward, and vaguely guessed a little bit, especially Xiao CongYi¡¯s friends, who all smiled and tried to lighten up the atmosphere. They couldn¡¯t drive this youngdy out for no reason, they could only greet her to sit down and eat together.


    The girl was impolite and sat down generously in the vacant seat beside Xiao CongYi.


    Song Zhou was almost full after the meal. He didn¡¯t care about what was happening now. He put down his chopsticks and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go now? Let¡¯s go back to my house and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 64

    Xi Ning was still a little worried. Wouldn¡¯t something happen in this situation? But he changed his mind after receiving mission points from the system, which meant there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    He still didn¡¯t quite understand it, since Lin Mian¡¯s mood must have fallen to the bottom right now, but the probability of repairing the rtionship had even increased to 70%.


    Xi Ning felt bad for Lin Mian for about three seconds. Then he and Song Zhou quietly walked out of the room using another door while the table beside them was still chatting awkwardly and couldn¡¯t pay attention to others at all.


    The driver was still waiting outside. Both of them got into the car and set off to the address that Song Zhou gave. Song Zhou lived not far from here.


    Before getting out of the car, the driver asked again, ¡°When will Second Young Master want to go back? I will wait for you downstairs if that¡¯s alright.¡±


    Xi Ning estimated that Song Zhou would have to spend some time cooking, and Xiao CongYi might have to use the car, so he told the driver to return back to where Xiao CongYi was.


    Song Zhou lived in a rtively small and old area, and there wasn¡¯t even an elevator in the apartmentplex. He followed Song Zhou all the way up to the fifth floor, and suddenly Xi Ning said nervously, ¡°Are your parents at home?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Song Zhou lowered his head and got his key to open the door. The sound of the lock turning could be heard very clearly in the corridor. ¡°I live alone.¡±


    The door opened. Xi Ning looked curiously into the home and stepped into Song Zhou¡¯s home stiffly.


    It was a very ordinary one-bedroom and one-living room apartment. The furniture ced in the room was very simple. Xi Ning also found that there was no TV in the living room.


    Song Zhou, who was walking in front, suddenly turned around and pulled the door handle on the other side of Xi Ning, whichpletely isted them from the outside world.


    The sound of the door closing made Xi Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat. He was caught between the door and Song Zhou. As soon as he looked up, he could see Song Zhou¡¯s face close up.


    With a ¡°click¡± sound, Song Zhou also locked the door from the inside.


    Perhaps seeing Xi Ning¡¯s nervousness, Song Zhou squeezed the tip of Xi Ning¡¯s chin. He bent over to get Xi Ning a new pair of slippers and helped him put away his schoolbag. ¡°You can have a seat first.¡±


    It was alreadyte, so Song Zhou quickly entered the kitchen to make the meal while Xi Ning simply strolled around the house.


    The door to Song Zhou¡¯s room was closed tightly. Xi Ning changed directions and went to the kitchen to watch Song Zhou cook.


    It was a sudden decision toe over to Song Zhou¡¯s house today. He hadn¡¯t prepared anything in advance. Song Zhou was washing the vegetables, so Xi Ning volunteered to help.


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t refuse and turned around to prepare something else.


    Xi Ning was also a person who couldn¡¯t cook before he became a Traveler. He would asionally help his mother to cook when he was at home, but when he was by himself, he usually went out to eat or order takeout and rarely cooked for himself.


    In addition to the portion that Xi Ning would eat, Song Zhou also cooked tomorrow¡¯s lunch at the same time. When everything was done, it was already veryte.


    Song Zhou packed the lunch box and put Xi Ning¡¯s meal on the table in the living room. After that, he told Xi Ning toe and eat.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much tonight either. Let¡¯s eat together?¡± Xi Ning took two sets of chopsticks. ¡°There are a lot of dishes, I can¡¯t finish it alone.¡±


    Song Zhou took off his apron and put it away. He poured two cups of water and walked toward Xi Ning. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xi Ning noticed that the cups he brought over seemed to be new, and they looked like a pair, one had blue flowers and the other had red flowers.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 65

    And also the new slippers he wore under his feet. All of these were probably prepared by Song Zhou when he said he wanted toe to Song Zhou¡¯s housest time.


    The table was a bit low. Xi Ning was a little ufortable sitting on the small stool, so he simply took the stool away and sat on the ground. Song Zhou grabbed his arm to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s cold on the ground, don¡¯t sit on it.¡±


    The floor was light-colored wooden floorboards, which were also very clean. Xi Ning reached out and touched it. ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡±


    Song Zhou was silent for a moment, he got up and took two small pillows from the sofa. He then let Xi Ning sit on one and he also sat on one.


    Xi Ning felt better after changing his sitting posture. He moved closer to Song Zhou and said intimately, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Song Zhou responded and leaned over with his arms as if he wanted to kiss Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning held his breath, but Song Zhou hesitated when he was about to touch Xi Ning, probably because he remembered thatst time Xi Ning told him that he was not allowed to touch him without his permission, and then he backed away.


    Xi Ning felt frustrated for a while, but he couldn¡¯t say anything, so he couldn¡¯t help but eat his meal quietly.


    When the two of them finished eating, it was already half-past nine in the evening. Xi Ning wanted to volunteer to clean the dishes, but Song Zhou stopped him.


    ¡°Do you want to call the driver toe over now?¡± Song Zhou lowered his head and wiped the tabletop. ¡°Or do you still want to stay here for a while?¡±


    Xi Ning sank into the sofa and didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a bit longer since it¡¯s already sote anyway¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao¡¯s father didn¡¯t rush to find him and Xiao CongYi when he came home, so he was probably quite busy at the moment. Xiao CongYi had probably not returned home. Xi Ning thought that he was probably exining to his fianc¨¦e or Lin Mian currently.


    Song Zhou washed the dishes and returned. He picked Xi Ning up from the sofa and let him lean on him. ¡°Why do you look listless and ufortable?¡±


    Xi Ning adjusted his posture and half-closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m too full after that meal, I think I overate.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to rub your stomach for you?¡± Song Zhou encircled Xi Ning¡¯s waist from the behind and leaned very close to Xi Ning as he spoke. His breath was sprayed on Xi Ning¡¯s ears, and Xi Ning stretched out his hand to block it.


    Xi Ning sat up, changed his directions facing Song Zhou, and leaned his face toward him. ¡°Do you want to kiss me?¡±


    Xi Ning was still brooding about what happened before the meal. He purposely licked his lower lip, and his rosy tongue came out a little and then retracted.


    Song Zhou lowered his eyes, and he squeezed a word from his throat. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They used to stay in the same room alone, but that was in Xi Ning¡¯s house. Now it was different. Xi Ning was alone in his territory, unaware of the danger.


    Did Xi Ning really think that he could let his guard down just because Song Zhou hadn¡¯tpletely undergone gender differentiation?


    He knew what Xi Ning wanted to do. As expected, after he answered, Xi Ning retreated and hummed softly. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to let you kiss.¡±


    He really liked to bear grudges.


    Xi Ning got up directly from the sofa and took out his phone to check the time. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now, I¡¯ll call the driver¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly his hand was empty, Song Zhou took his cell phone and threw it on the other side of the sofa. ¡°Stay here tonight.¡±


    Xi Ning only noticed a trace of danger at this time, and before he had time to react, Song Zhou pushed him onto the sofa and leaned closely to Xi Ning while breathing heavily.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning panicked while pushing Song Zhou away with his hands. ¡°You get up¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou simply squeezed his wrist and pulled it up to the top of his head, he used his knees to press against Xi Ning¡¯s legs to prevent him from moving. Song Zhou lowered his head and sniffed at Xi Ning¡¯s neck, and said harshly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 66

    Xi Ning suddenly stopped panicking. He was sure that Song Zhou would not do anything to him. He rubbed Song Zhou¡¯s nose fearlessly. ¡°Mark me if you can.¡±


    The atmosphere solidified for a few seconds, the force on Xi Ning¡¯s wrist tightened for an instant, and Xi Ning struggled slightly.


    Song Zhou quickly let go again. He looked frustrated while lowering his head. His eyshes trembled lightly, and he whispered, ¡°I want to kiss you¡­¡­..let me kiss you, okay?¡±


    Xi Ning actually heard a hint of grievance in his tone and his heart melted. ¡°Okay¡­¡­umm!¡±


    Before Xi Ning could finish his sentence, Song Zhou blocked his lips like someone who had been exposed to the sun in a hot desert for several days finally came across a sweet spring, almost losing his mind.


    Xi Ning¡¯s tongue was tingling, Song Zhou had already let go of his hand, and kissed him for a while. He then embraced Xi Ning¡¯s waist and lifted him up to put Xi Ning on hisp to continue kissing.


    The second time Song Zhou was much gentler. He was teasing Xi Ning¡¯s tongue little by little while reaching to the position of the nd behind Xi Ning¡¯s neck with his right hand and rubbing it gently.


    Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone seemed to be more aggressive than thest time Xi Ning came into contact with it. Xi Ning uncontrobly wanted to rely on it but he was also scared at the same time.


    ¡°I want to mark you,¡± Song Zhou said while pecking his lips. ¡°I want to¡­¡­mark you and make youpletely mine.¡±


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but keep trembling. Song Zhou coaxed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡­ I already asked Dr. Li, and he said that we can kiss.¡±


    Song Zhou had already contacted Doctor Li without Xi Ning knowing, and his words implied that he would only kiss Xi Ning.


    Hearing this, Xi Ning slowly rxed. Song Zhou kissed his face. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Both of them sat quietly on the sofa for a while, Xi Ning calmly touched his lips andined. ¡°Are you a dog?¡±


    He was bitten in his mouth. He didn¡¯t feel anything just then, but now he felt a slight pain when he moved his mouth.


    Song Zhou looked down, feeling a little distressed. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some ointment.¡±


    Song Zhou got up and went to look for the ointment in the bedside table in the bedroom. As soon as he opened it, he saw the bottle of pheromone catalyst inside.


    Last time when he took it back, he wanted to use it at first, but then he felt it was awkward to undergo gender differentiation through external forces, so he shelved it.


    He stared at the pheromone catalyst for a while and then picked it up.


    Song Zhou quickly came out of the room. He opened the ointment lid, dipped into it with his fingertips, and gently rubbed it on Xi Ning¡¯s lips.


    There was a faint chill sensation when the ointment was applied, Xi Ning pursed his lips and suddenly heard Song Zhou say, ¡°Ning Ning, be with me.¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned, not only because of the name that Song Zhou called him, and also when he raised his head to meet Song Zhou¡¯s gaze, he sawplex emotions in his eyes.


    Although Song Zhou didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t show his feelings, he might still have a low self-esteem subconsciously. He always wanted to wait for himself topletely undergo gender differentiation before officially being with Xi Ning.


    But he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Even though their rtionship was unclear now, he couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to Xi Ning.


    Because of his sudden sentence, Xi Ning¡¯s blush that had faded away began to appear again and he said nervously, ¡°Y-You why did¡­¡­¡±


    Shortly after that, Xi Ning felt that something was wrong. He suddenly smelled Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone.


    The scent was still the same as before, but the feeling waspletely different. He could feel Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone slowly pouring out from inside.


    Song Zhou hadpletely differentiated.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 67

    Song Zhou hadpletely undergone gender differentiation in front of him.


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t describe how he felt as an omega that had a high pheromonepatibility with Song Zhou, and was also standing very close to him.


    He seemed to ¡°see¡± Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone. There was a thin mist slowly overflowing from him, but it then retracted back little by little. Song Zhou was trying his best to control it.


    The differentiation process was faster and more ufortable than Song Zhou imagined. Originally, his physique was not bad. However, since he underwent gender differentiation toote, his nds developed slower, which led to a dyed differentiation time. And now his long differentiation time was allpressed in these few minutes.


    There was sweat rolling off his forehead. Song Zhou¡¯s vision was a little blurred. Xi Ning slowly leaned over and reached out to hug him.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Xi Ning wondered if he surreptitiously drank the pheromone catalyst just now. Otherwise why would he suddenly undergo gender differentiation? ¡°Why are you¡­¡­ suddenly so anxious?¡±


    He had even kissed him just now. Was it the words he said, ¡°Mark me if you can,¡± that stimted him?


    Xi Ning understood that Song Zhou usually looked calm and cold, but in fact that was not the case at all.


    Xi Ning wiped the sweat from Song Zhou¡¯s face with his sleeve and saw his own hand slightly trembling.


    Xi Ning realized that he seemed to be afraid and wanted to stay away from Song Zhou, but he couldn¡¯t tell what he was afraid of. Besides, he couldn¡¯t just leave Song Zhou alone.


    Until he found that Song Zhou had an erection.


    The system that had been silent for a long time came out to exin at this time. ¡°An alpha that has just undergone gender differentiation is emotionally unstable, and the specific response is simr to the susceptibility period. At the same time, sessful gender differentiation also means sex maturity. There may be certain physiological reactions that will ur, such as the alpha¡¯s instinct to mark omega, at Song Zhou¡¯s age. Plus with the master being by his side¡­¡­. I wanted to say it earlier, but the master probably wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡­¡±


    It turns out that his body sensed the danger faster than his brain.


    Song Zhou had calmed down a lot. He rubbed his head between Xi Ning¡¯s neck. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He was too impatient. Even if he wanted to take the pheromone catalyst, he should have asked Xi Ning to go back first, so Xi Ning would not be frightened by him.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡­ apologizing?¡± Xi Ning misunderstood and got even more frightened as he spoke. ¡°You, you¡¯re¡­¡­. touching me¡­¡­¡¯


    Song Zhou was very calm despite his reaction. ¡°Yes, I want to mark you.¡±


    Xi Ning trembled even more in his arms, his brain filling with images in an instant. Song Zhou then realized what he was afraid of and hurriedly coaxed him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    He kissed Xi Ning¡¯s forehead and the tip of his tongue touched his teeth. ¡°Do I look like a beast?¡±


    Then you let me go¡­¡­ Xi Ning murmured silently, but because of Song Zhou¡¯s promise he felt relieved.


    Song Zhou quickly let go of him and took off his jacket to block himself. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first, wait for me.¡±


    He squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s cheek and got up, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Xi Ning waited for him to take his clothes and went to the bedroom. He took out his phone from the corner of the sofa and saw that it was already past ten o¡¯clock.


    There were two missed calls from Xiao CongYi, but his phone was usually on silent mode.


    Xi Ning replied to Xiao CongYi with a text message. ¡°I will go backter.¡±


    Xiao CongYi didn¡¯t reply even until Song Zhou came out of the shower.


    Song Zhou washed his hair very quickly and briefly wiped his hair. He then came and hugged Xi Ning. ¡°Ning Ning.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, be with me.¡± He kissed Xi Ning¡¯s lips without touching the wound on his lips. ¡°Okay?¡±


    He had wanted to ask again just now, but his body response couldn¡¯t be ignored, so he had to deal with it first.


    Xi Ning was leaning on Song Zhou and he smelled a bit of shampoo mixed with Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone. Compared with just then, the pheromone was less aggressive and didn¡¯t make him want to escape.


    Song Zhou had stronger control over his own pheromone after he hadpletely differentiated. Because the susceptibility period produced by the gender differentiation came and went quickly, he gently soothed Xi Ning¡¯s emotions, and at the same time carefully controlled his pheromone so it wouldn¡¯t be excessive.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 68

    Xi Ning wrapped his hand around Song Zhou¡¯s waist, and he said with a stuffy voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even before Song Zhou underwent gender differentiation, they were already like lovers, so this is just a confirmation of their rtionship. After hepleted the mission in this world, Xi Ning decided to contact the Three Thousand Worlds Bureau and asked if he could take Song Zhou with him to the next world¡­¡­


    He didn¡¯t know whether Song Zhou would agree to it or not¡­¡­ Xi Ning raised his head and wanted to talk, a small kiss fell on his cheek.


    Song Zhou couldn¡¯t help but hug Xi Ning tighter and sigh deeply. ¡°I really like you.¡±


    The thought that Song Zhou was always restraining resurfaced again. He wanted to pull aside the cor on the back of Xi Ning¡¯s neck and bite his nd.


    ¨C


    When Xi Ning went home, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. In order to prevent the driver from discovering any abnormalities, he pulled up the cor of his school uniform jacket to cover half of his face, and got into the car with his head down.


    Song Zhou stood outside the car window and bent down. ¡°Go home and go to bed early.¡±


    Xi Ning nodded silently, he stretched out his hand and waved at him slightly.


    Before he came out, he thought that Song Zhou really wanted him to stay overnight at his home, but then it was Song Zhou who offered to send him downstairs.


    Besides, It really was not good to stay overnight just after confirming their rtionship, and there were no extra rooms in Song Zhou¡¯s home.


    Xi Ning took out his phone on his way home and sent Song Zhou a WeChat message. ¡°You must be a dog.¡±


    Song Zhou replied quickly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    He also sent a kiss emoji, Xi Ning almost dropped the phone when he saw it.


    Xi Ning steadied his expression, and replied to him with a hug emoji and he smiled while hiding under the cor.


    Xiao CongYi hadn¡¯t replied to his message yet, so Xi Ning asked the driver, ¡°Did my brother already go back home?¡±


    The car was quiet for a few seconds, and the driver replied, ¡°Young master has already returned.¡±


    Xi Ning felt that the driver¡¯s attitude was a bit strange, but didn¡¯t think much.


    After arriving at the Xiao house, when Xi Ning was walking toward the door, the system suddenly said, ¡°Master, Xiao CongYi¡¯s father, who is also this body¡¯s father, is back and he is now in the living room. He seems to be a little angry now.¡±


    Xi Ning took a deep breath. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    When the system told him that Father Xiao came back in the afternoon, he specifically checked Father Xiao¡¯s itinerary. The system told Xi Ning that Father Xiao would stay at home for a while, and then go to meet some of his friends in this country.


    It sounded like he had no time to care about Xiao CongYi, and of course there was no time to care about him either. However, Father Xiao was currently sitting in the living room in the middle of the night, don¡¯t tell him that he was waiting for him¡­¡­


    The system med itself. ¡°Sorry master, I was careless, I just found out a moment ago¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning had no choice but to psyche himself up and push open the door. He saw that the living room was brightly lit and there was a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes sitting on the sofa, drinking tea with his head down. Xiao CongYi was standing in front of the sofa with Butler Lin and several servants as well.


    Hearing the sound, everyone looked at Xi Ning. Xi Ning pinched the cor and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Why are you guys¡­¡­ Dad?! When did youe home?¡±


    Anyway, apart from the two phone calls from Xiao CongYi that he didn¡¯t pick up, no one had told him that Father Xiao was back. As for Xiao CongYi¡¯s fianc¨¦, he could say that he didn¡¯t know her.


    Father Xiao put the teacup on the table. There was no emotion on his face, and his tone was quite gentle. ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡±


    Xi Ning walked towards Father Xiao with his school bag on his back, and he quickly thought of an excuse. ¡°My brother and I were having dinner outside today. After eating, I went to my ssmate¡¯s house to do homework. We have a one-on-one assistance program at our school. My ssmate helped me to do revision on English. I lost track of the time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Father Xiao interrupted him and took a few nces at Xi Ning. ¡°No need to say so much.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 69

    Father Xiao looked like he didn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t get angry either. He just sighed softly. ¡°You two, don¡¯t make me worry.¡±


    ¡°You are an omega and you are still a student. There is no excuse for you toe back home sote.¡± Father Xiao scolded Xi Ning and turned to Xiao CongYi. ¡°And you. I don¡¯t care who you like. Take care of your own affairs. I don¡¯t want to get any more calls about your personal affairs.¡±


    Both of them nodded and responded in agreement. Xi Ning quietly raised his head and nced at Xiao CongYi. The system had just told him that his fianc¨¦ had booked a ticket to go back overnight. It seems that Xiao CongYi had said something cruel to her, otherwise why would she rush to go back so suddenly?


    Father Xiao waved his hand and was about to let them go upstairs to rest. When he raised his head and saw Xi Ning, he suddenly frowned. ¡°Why are you blocking your face?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning put down his hands, his cor dropped to reveal the wound on his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Xi Ning heartbeat very quickly as he tried to keep the expression on his face natural. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs if there is nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Father Xiao stood up and walked towards Xi Ning. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the wound on your mouth?¡±


    Xi Ning calmly said. ¡°I identally bit it when I was eating.¡±


    Father Xiao stared at him coldly and stood still in front of Xi Ning. He reached out his hand and pressed Xi Ning¡¯s shoulders, turned him around, and pulled down the cor at the back of his neck.


    There is a clear tooth mark on Xi Ning¡¯s neck. It looked like it was bitten on not long ago, but it was not bitten on the nd. Instead, it was bitten on the skin near to the pheromone suppression tape.


    Even so, Father Xiao was still angry. ¡°Is this the revision that you mentioned?¡±


    Father Xiao let go of Xi Ning¡¯s cor, and pointed at Xi Ning¡¯s face with anger. ¡°Have you forgotten that you are still using suppression spray? If I didn¡¯te back, would you just note home at night?¡±


    Xi Ning tidied up his cor and stood still without making a sound.


    Father Xiao calmed down and sat back on the sofa to take a sip of tea. When he put the teacup back on the table, the teacup knocked on the table and made a loud noise. ¡°I don¡¯t object to your dating, but think about it yourself. Recently, how many times have you been sick because of pheromones? Your estrus period is in just a few days, and now youe home with teeth marks on you in the middle of the night, are you serious?¡±


    Xi Ning did not dare to refute, and honestly admitted his mistake. ¡°I won¡¯t ever dare to do it anymore.¡±


    Besides, Song Zhou didn¡¯t make a temporary mark on him. He couldn¡¯t bear it and bit in another position, so Xi Ning didn¡¯t feel any difort at all.


    Father Xiao nced at him a few times and gave an order. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to school tomorrow. Wait until your estrus period is over, and rest at home during this time.¡±


    Xi Ning hurriedly raised his head and said in surprise, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go tomorrow? I still have an exam¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao¡¯s father turned a deaf ear. ¡°I am more worried about you. As for the exam, I will ask someone to bring you the exam paper.¡±


    But Xi Ning waspletely unprepared. He walked a few steps up the stairs and turned around again. ¡°Then¡­¡­ can my ssmatee to visit me?¡±


    ¡°What ssmate, the one who took a bite of your neck?¡± Father Xiao who had calmed down got angry again. He pointed to Xi Ning and said to Butler Lin, ¡°Confiscate his phone. Without my permission, he is not allowed to step out of the gate even half a step.¡±


    ¨C


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯te to ss for two days.


    Yesterday Song Zhou sent a message to Xi Ning, asking him if he waste.


    Xi Ning did not reply until noon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something happened recently, so I won¡¯t be able toe to school for the time being.¡±


    Afterwards, no matter what Song Zhou sent, he did not reply again, and the phone calls to Xi Ning always responded that it was turned off.


    Song Zhou¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper, and finally he decided to go to visit the Xiao house this afternoon to ask Xi Ning personally.


    If Xi Ning regretted being with him, then he¡­¡­


    He cracked the pen cap in his hand. Song Zhou packed up his things without any emotions showing on his face and went to the office to ask for leave.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Second Young Master?¡±


    There was a knock on the door. Xi Ning closed his eyes andy on the bed without responding.


    Xi Ning had locked the door from the inside. Father Xiao was not at home now, but Butler Lin did not dare to open the door directly with the key, so he can only call Xi Ning from outside the door.


    ¡°Second Young Master, are you awake?¡±


    Xi Ning turned over. He got out of bed and opened the door. He saw a dining cart in the corridor with all kinds of food on it. Butler Lin who had been waiting outside the door said, ¡°Second young master, please eat something. Don¡¯t be angry with the master anymore¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t exin to him that he wanted to eat, but couldn¡¯t because of his sickness.


    ¡°I will only eat it after you return the phone to me.¡±


    Butler Lin showed an unwilling expression on his face, Xi Ning understood what he meant and closed the door directly.


    He only drank some in porridge in the past two days. Father Xiao thought he was on a hunger strike because he was angry with him. Father Xiao probably felt that Xi Ning could not hold on for long and was totally unmoved.


    He couldn¡¯t continue like this. Xi Ning also did not have his phone by his side, so he couldn¡¯t reach out to anyone. If Xi Ning really waited until his estrus period was over, he would probably be half dead.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know if Song Zhou had contacted him or not¡­¡­ They had only confirmed their rtionship the night before, and then he disappeared the next day.


    Xi Ningid down on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze, thinking carefully about what else could be done to get out.


    He wanted to find Song Zhou.


    A cool breeze blew in from the window, and Xi Ning¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He got up and looked out the window. Outside was the backyard of the Xiao family. At this time, there was almost no one in the backyard.


    Although his room was on the second floor, it was much higher than the usual house, so he had to use some tools to get down.


    Xi Ning thought for a while. He found a pair of scissors from the drawer and tore off the sheets.


    He cut the sheets into long strips of suitable width and then tied them together to make a long rope to climb down the window.


    The system was worried. ¡°Master, be careful¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning let out a ¡°hmm¡± and tautened the cloth strips tightly. It took a while for him to finish everything. By the time Xi Ning finished preparing, his hands were already trembling.


    He rested for a while, then tied one end of the cloth to the foot of the bed and threw all the rest out of the window. It was just the right length.


    Xi Ning observed the surroundings for a while, he changed into more suitable clothes and climbed out the window. After that, by hanging onto the cloth strip, he slid down to the ground little by little.


    However, this method was not as easy as Xi Ning had imagined. He was so hungry that he almost couldn¡¯t hold on to the rope several times during the descent. When he was about to reach the ground, Xi Ning finally couldn¡¯t hold back and fell down.


    The ground was muddy underneath. Since his clothes cushioned him from the fall, he didn¡¯t feel any pain, but the palm of his hand was slightly injured.


    Xi Ning stood up slowly while supporting himself using the wall, and he felt a little dizzy.


    There must have been someone guarding the door. Xi Ning intended to go through the garden and climb the wall out of the yard. He followed the wall along the path. When he encountered servants who were passing by asionally, he hid behind the wall and the trees.


    In the monitoring room, the servant in charge of the monitoring hesitated for a while and then called Butler Lin to exin the situation. There was a long silence on the other end of the phone and Butler Lin said, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    At the same time, Song Zhou arrived in front of the gate of the Xiao house.


    In the past, when he came and said that he was looking for someone, the security guard at the gate would lead him to a servant inside.


    And today, the security guard asked more than usual. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Song Zhou replied, ¡°I am looking for Xiao Ning.¡±


    The security guard nced at him up and down and waved his hand. ¡°The second young master is not here. Come back another day.¡±


    Song Zhou looked inside the gate and was silent for a few breaths. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 71

    Song Zhou walked a few steps in the direction he came and then paused. He turned his head and walked in the opposite direction, and went around the back of the courtyard from the side.


    Song Zhou recalled that when Xi Ning was with him a few days ago, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, including when he sent him back that night, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    He remembered that Xi Ning¡¯s estrus was nearing. Was Xi Ning really hiding from him?


    Song Zhou was thinking about the possibility of climbing over the wall from here to find Xi Ning, when a sound suddenly came from the courtyard wall just ahead.


    He seemed to feel something and walked forward slowly. By hearing the sound, it seemed that someone was climbing from the wall on the other side that was apanied by a few weak gasps.


    Song Zhou looked up to see a white hand grabbing onto the wall, the fingertips having turned white because of the force and the hand also covered in a lot of dust. And then a familiar face showed up.


    The courtyard wall was not low. Besides that, Xi Ning was also exhausted. After trying a few times, he managed to climb up the wall. When he lowered his head, he saw Song Zhou looking up at him outside the wall.


    The scene in front of Xi Ning¡¯s eyes was already a bit blurry. He muttered, ¡°Am I having hallucinations¡­¡­¡±


    He was still conscious at that time, so he didn¡¯t care about the ¡°person¡± under him for the time being. Xi Ning was having difficultynding on the ground, and he fell into a warm embrace halfway through.


    ¡°Ning Ning?¡± Song Zhou looked at him with a shocked expression. He hugged Xi Ning and examined him. ¡°Why did youe out from here?¡±


    Xi Ning was covered in a lot of dust, and his face was terribly pale. Song Zhou took his hand and found a wound.


    He obviously escaped secretly, and he must have not eaten much in the past two days. Song Zhou was distressed to death. ¡°What is going on? Is it Xiao CongYi¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s parents were not at home, so he could only think that it was Xiao CongYi that locked Xi Ning away from school.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± Xi Ning calmed down and couldn¡¯t believe it. He leaned closer to Song Zhou¡¯s neck and sniffed, confirming that it was that familiar smell. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­Did youe to see me?¡±


    Xi Ning wanted to cry. He leaned the weight of his entire body on Song Zhou. There were many things on his mind that he wanted to say to Song Zhou, and finally he just said, aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­..¡±


    Song Zhou held him up and touched his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat something, and then let¡¯s go to my ce, okay?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    There were currently no movements from the Xiao family. They probably had not yet noticed Xi Ning was missing. Song Zhou supported Xi Ning and walked for a while, then he called a taxi and left the vi area.


    On the way, Song Zhou asked what was going on with Xi Ning and the text message that he had received.


    Xi Ning took a look at Song Zhou¡¯s mobile phone, and said helplessly, ¡°My mobile phone has been confiscated. It must be from my dad or Butler Lin.¡±


    He exined to Song Zhou what happened after he went back that night. He was grounded at home for the past two days, and even Xiao CongYi could not see him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± In the taxi, Song Zhou took a wet wipe and wiped the dust from Xi Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have bitten you¡­¡­ Does your hand hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Xi Ning shook his head and stretched out his hands obediently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    He could understand that Father Xiao was angry and worried about what would happen to him, but the thing was, he was not the real Xiao Ning, and he had not been here for a long time.


    He did not have any feelings at all towards these so-called family members, and the closest person to him was only Song Zhou.


    Xi Ning¡¯s estrus period was nearing, and the pheromones in his body gradually began to be restless, especially now that Song Zhou was right in front of him. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but want to rely on him.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go back, and live with me first.¡± Song Zhou kissed Xi Ning¡¯s forehead from an angle that the driver could not see, and his fingers softly smoothed Xi Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°Is your estrus period nearing? I will take care of you, okay?¡±


    Song Zhou had thought about this issue a long time ago. Xi Ning could only eat well if he was there. If the Xiao family disagreed with himing to visit Xi Ning every day, he might as well take Xi Ning away. He was confident that he could take care of Xi Ning.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 72

    The taxi stopped outside a restaurant, which was just outside the apartment area where Song Zhou lived. It would take some time for him to go home to cook now, and Xi Ning was already starving.


    Song Zhou took Xi Ning to sit down in the innermost corner, and when the food was served, he fed Xi Ning bite by bite.


    After that, Song Zhou also went across the street to buy a cup of hot milk tea for Xi Ning. Xi Ning drank a few sips, and felt that he was finally alive again.


    Song Zhou also ate a little. He rubbed the top of Xi Ning¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go back?¡±


    Song Zhou called the waiter to pay the bills. When Xi Ning was rummaging through his clothes pockets and found out it was empty and he also does not have a mobile phone on him, Song Zhou had already paid for him.


    The two of them left the restaurant and went to Song Zhou¡¯s house. After entering the corridor, Xi Ning asked, ¡°If I will live in your house, will it cause you trouble?¡±


    Xi Ning ran out of his house without bringing anything. If he lived at Song Zhou¡¯s house, it meant that Song Zhou had to bear one more person¡¯s expenses. Xi Ning could only find a way topensate him when his estrus period was over. When he thought about it now, he felt sorry about it.


    Song Zhou opened the door with the key. He hugged Xi Ning after entering the house and lowered his head to take a sip of the milk tea that Xi Ning was holding. ¡°It does not trouble me at all, besides I¡¯m willing to do it for you.¡±


    Song Zhou seemed to release some of his pheromone. Xi Ning moved the tip of his nose and couldn¡¯t help but lift his head and kiss Song Zhou¡¯s cheek.


    This was the first time he took the initiative to kiss Song Zhou. Song Zhou was ttered, his throat moved and he whispered, ¡°Can you kiss me again?¡±


    He brought his face closer to Xi Ning, with hidden expectations in his eyes. Xi Ning hesitated for a moment, then lifted his head up and kissed Song Zhou¡¯s lips.


    Xi Ning¡¯s lips left after only touching a little bit. Song Zhou leaned over and wanted to kiss again, but Xi Ning pushed him away from the side and ran away.


    Song Zhou put down his empty arms and stood there for a while before walking into the living room.


    Xi Ning did not sleep well in the past two nights. At this time, after eating and drinking enough, his sleepiness gradually came up, he tilted his head and leaned on the sofa to sleep.


    ¡°Do you want to take a shower and change your clothes?¡± Song Zhou sat down beside Xi Ning and took his hand. ¡°After showering, you need to apply some medicine on your wound again.¡±


    The wound on Xi Ning¡¯s hand still had some obvious marks, as if it was snow-white porcin that had been cut a few times. It was an incredible eyesore to Song Zhou.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning sat up while rubbing his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Wear mine first.¡±


    Song Zhou led Xi Ning to the bathroom and told him the hot water switch and the location of the shampoo. He also found a set of clean clothes for Xi Ning. There were also brand-new personal clothes and toiletries for Xi Ning, but Xi Ning was a little thinner than Song Zhou, so it looked a little bigger on Xi Ning.


    After Xi Ning finished showering, he came out with wet hair. Song Zhou¡¯s sweater that was on Xi Ning only showed only a small half of his fingers. The pants were also long. Fortunately, the waistband of the pants could be tightened so it would not fall off.


    Song Zhou took a towel and a hairdryer. He then asked Xi Ning to sit down on the sofa and helped Xi Ning to blow his hair.


    Xi Ning was drowsy listening to the sound of the hair dryer. He half-closed his eyes for a while and opened his eyes. When Xi Ning¡¯s hair waspletely dry, Song Zhou squatted halfway in front of the sofa while holding Xi Ning¡¯s trousers and applied a little ointment to the wound on Xi Ning¡¯s hand.


    An omega¡¯s skeleton was usually smaller. Xi Ning¡¯s thin white ankle that stretched out from under the dark gray trousers seemed as though it could be broken with just a little force.


    Song Zhou stared at it for a long while. He stretched out his hand to hold it and rubbed it gently.


    The leg in front of him moved suddenly. Song Zhou looked up and saw Xi Ning¡¯s flushed cheeks, and he calmly let go.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 73

    ¡°Go to the room to sleep?¡± After getting Xi Ning¡¯s affirmative answer, Song Zhou opened the door of his room in front of Xi Ning for the first time and led him in.


    Song Zhou¡¯s room was not big. A single bed, wardrobe and desk that could fit just right. Song Zhou went over to close the curtains, and the room suddenly dimmed a lot.


    The bed was neat and tidy. The quilt was simply spread on the bed without being folded. Xi Ning lifted a corner andy on it.


    ¡°Go to sleep. You can wake upter for dinner.¡± Song Zhou tucked in the corner of his quilt, turned around and closed the door.


    ¨C


    Xi Ning slept until night, and when he woke up, the room was dim, with only a hint of moonlighting in through the curtains.


    Xi Ning usually liked to leave a night light on when he slept. When he woke up, he was very ufortable to see the darkness in the room, so he whispered, ¡°Song Zhou?¡±


    It was quiet in the room. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t see where the light switch was. With his memory and faint sight, Xi Ning touched the door and opened it.


    The living room also did not have the lights on, but the curtains were not closed, so it was much brighter than the room. Xi Ning walked around and saw Song Zhou lying on the sofa. He seemed to be asleep.


    The sofa was rtively small, Song Zhou needed to bend his knees to put his legs up, and he looked a bit pitiful when he was sleeping on his side.


    Xi Ning bent over and wanted to wake him up to let him go to sleep on his bed. He reached out his hand and patted Song Zhou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Song Zhou?¡±


    The person on the sofa didn¡¯t respond. Xi Ning knelt down and fumbled with Song Zhou¡¯s cheeks. Suddenly his wrists were being grabbed.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± Song Zhou moved a little while holding Xi Ning¡¯s waist with his other hand, and hugged him a little bit. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Song Zhou had just woken up, his voice was low and dull, with a bit of a little nasal sound. His breath spread on Xi Ning¡¯s neck when he spoke. Xi Ning shrank his neck, and he felt a tingling sensation from the back of his neck all the way to his back.


    Xi Ning started breathing heavily, and he nuzzled in Song Zhou¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning felt that something was wrong with him suddenly, and his heartbeat was a little fast. He subconsciously searched for the smell of Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone. Xi Ning rubbed himself on Song Zhou¡¯s chest to the side of Song Zhou¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t help but to bite on Song Zhou¡¯s neck, like Song Zhou did to him that day.


    The skin under Xi Ning¡¯s teeth was hot and it was veryfortable. Xi Ning wanted to take another bite. Song Zhou picked him up with difficulty and touched his face. ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    Xi Ning also guessed it, and in the dark he hurriedly said, ¡°I seem to be in estrus.¡±


    The effect of the pheromone medicine should be over. The estrus reaction came quickly and fiercely. Xi Ning still had a headache and he was trying to keep himself awake. ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Xi Ning trembled at the end of his words, and was already a little scared. Xi Ning thought that the pheromone medicine should only lose its effects two dayster on and was not prepared at all. He wanted Song Zhou to help him, but he couldn¡¯t say it. When he realized it, he had already taken the initiative to go into Song Zhou¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll call Dr. Li to ask.¡± Song Zhouforted Xi Ning. He wanted to turn on the light but was hugged tightly by Xi Ning. Song Zhou was trying to find his cell phone in the dark and when he turned on his phone it disyed that it was already two in the morning.


    With one arm around Xi Ning, Song Zhou found Dr. Li¡¯s phone number and dialed it.


    The phone rang for a long time, and was picked up at thest minute. ¡°Xiao Song?¡±


    Xi Ning felt a little ufortable listening to other people¡¯s voices on the other end of the phone. He bit Song Zhou¡¯s neck with dissatisfaction and grinded it with his teeth and he couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Song Zhou had said to him.


    Until he was willing to let go of his teeth, Song Zhou slowly patted his back and said, ¡°Ning Ning, I have to make a temporary mark on you.¡±


    Dr. Li was outside the city at the moment, and he had asked someone to deliver the medicine but it would only arrive as soon as tomorrow morning. He suggested that, if Xi Ning agreed, Song Zhou could give him a temporary mark first, so that he would not be so ufortable for the time being.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 74

    In fact, the medicine given to Xi Ning would only relieve some parts of his physical symptoms. The presence of Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone could soothe his emotions even more.


    Dr. Li was surprised when Song Zhou reported his home address, but he didn¡¯t ask much. He had a good impression of Song Zhou. He hung up the phone after advising Song Zhou some precautions.


    Xi Ning quickly agreed. ¡°Temporary mark? Okay¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou was also feeling very ufortable. He could smell Xi Ning¡¯s sweet pheromone around him. If it weren¡¯t for his firm willpower plus Xi Ning being in a special situation at the moment¡­¡­if it was someone else they might not be able to control themselves.


    Song Zhou got up from the sofa. Xi Ning¡¯s arms were empty and he looked up nkly while watching Song Zhou change direction and hug him from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Song Zhou kissed Xi Ning¡¯s earlobe lightly. He then moved slowly along the side of Xi Ning¡¯s neck to the back of his neck and bit down on the nd.


    Xi Ning let out a moan and leaned weakly in Song Zhou¡¯s arms.


    When an alpha marks an omega, alphas must have absolute suppression and control over omegas. Even though this was just a temporary mark, Xi Ning felt like he had been wrapped in someone inside and out, and he didn¡¯t belong to himself anymore.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know when the mark ended. When he recovered his consciousness, he was nestled in Song Zhou¡¯s arms. Song Zhou kept coaxing him. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be afraid¡­..are you feeling better now?¡±


    Xi Ning responded in a low voice. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    His body still had some unspeakable reactions, and it was not the front, but the back¡­¡­He felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to get up, and told Song Zhou arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I dirted your pants¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou froze for a while before realizing what he meant. He pinched Xi Ning¡¯s waist. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    Xi Ning hummed and leaned closer into Song Zhou¡¯s arms. ¡°You are not allowed to take advantage of me¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou lifted up Xi Ning¡¯s face and kissed it fiercely. Xi Ning¡¯s hands and feet were weakened from the kiss but he was still moving around. After kissing, Xi Ning said, ¡±I want to mark you too.¡±


    ¡°Can I mark you?¡± Xi Ning reached out and touched the nd on the back of Song Zhou¡¯s neck. ¡°Only you get to bite me. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Song Zhou had never heard that omega could also mark alpha, but he still turned around obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xi Ningy on his back and watched for a while, but he did not bite. Song Zhou tilted his head and asked him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark¡­¡­¡± There was no light in the room, and Xi Ning was afraid of biting on the wrong ce.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly.¡±


    Song Zhou had to get up again to turn on the light, Xi Ning narrowed his eyes when the living room lit up, and his eyes felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Zhou sat back in his original position. ¡°You can bite now.¡±


    Xi Ning is able to see clearly this time, Song Zhou¡¯s nds looked no different from his. He found a suitable angle and bit on it hard.


    Xi Nng bit it until a deep tooth mark appeared on Song Zhou¡¯s nds, and he said with satisfaction. ¡°I marked you.¡±


    Song Zhou turned around and hugged him. ¡°Well, I am yours.¡±


    He rubbed Xi Ning¡¯s belly through his clothes. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Xi Ning nodded. After Song Zhou went to the kitchen, he also got up and quietly went to the bathroom.


    He wiped himself awkwardly, and he was ashamed to the extreme. After leaving the bathroom, Xi Ning headed straight to the kitchen. He felt better with Song Zhou¡¯s pheromone around him.


    Xi Ning stayed in the kitchen and refused to leave. Song Zhou simply brought him a chair and let him watch him cooking.


    It was toote now, and Song Zhou simply made two bowls of fried rice with some chopped meat and vegetables, and also a fried egg.


    Xi Ning could eat it by himself, but Song Zhou still took a spoon to feed him, Xi Ning sat on hisp as he ate.


    Song Zhou put down the bowl. He pulled Xi Ning away and had him sit back on his stool. ¡°Sit down properly and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t listen at all. He just wanted to get closer to Song Zhou, he put his arms around Song Zhou¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°No, I want you to hold me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you not afraid of me?¡±


    Song Zhou couldn¡¯t refuse Xi Ning. He felt happy but suffering as Xi Ning was in his arms. Xi Ning as an omega that was in his estrus was in the same room with an alpha. Not only that, Xi Ning was not afraid of him. Instead he still wanted to stay in his arms. Was it because Xi Ning didn¡¯t think that he would have a reaction?


    ¡°Why do I need to be scared of you?¡± Xi Ning only knew that the smell of Song Zhou made him feel veryfortable. ¡°I still want to eat, will you feed me a little bit more?¡±


    As a reward, Xi Ning kissed Song Zhou on the chin.


    Song Zhou looked down at him for a while, then picked up the bowl again.


    ¨C


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 75

    After eating, both of them went to the bedroom to sleep for a while. Song Zhou originally wanted to continue sleeping on the sofa, but Xi Ning disagreed, saying that he would just sleep outside with him if he did that.


    Song Zhou could only agree to everything Xi Ning said. After coaxing Xi Ning to sleep, he also went to sleep for a while.


    He sent a message to the teacher to ask for leave and set the rm clock for seven o¡¯clock. Dr. Li said that he would deliver the medicine around that time.


    Song Zhou woke up when the rm rang in the morning. Xi Ning was still asleep. He turned off the rm and got up to clean himself. When he came out, someone knocked on the door outside.


    He nced through the peephole, but it was not Dr. Li.


    Song Zhou¡¯s heart sank, and he asked through the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Ning¡¯s father,¡± Father Xiao¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and Song Zhou couldn¡¯t hear any emotion from him. ¡°Can you let me in?¡±


    Song Zhou paused and then replied, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Song Zhou went into the room to wake Xi Ning up. He also tidied up Xi Ning¡¯s clothes and cor. ¡°Your father is here.¡±


    Xi Ning was still sleepy until he vaguely heard this sentence. He immediately woke up. ¡°How does he know that I am here and when did hee? Where is my father at now?¡±


    ¡°Outside the door.¡± Song Zhou asked Xi Ning for his permission, ¡°Should I let hime in?¡±


    But if Father Xiao really wanted toe in, how could a door stop him?


    Xi Ning also realized this problem. He got up and quickly went to clean himself. He then opened the door and called out, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Father Xiao and Butler Lin were standing outside. When Dr. Li came and saw Xi Ning, he quickly opened the medicine box in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s your situation now? Come, take this medicine first.¡±


    Song Zhou immediately poured a ss of warm water for Xi Ning when he heard the words. It was only then that Father Xiao saw the alpha who had abducted his son for the first time, and he nced at Song Zhou calmly.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Song Zhou also called him. ¡°Come inside and have a seat.¡±


    Butler Lin stayed at the door and did note in. Father Xiao sat down on the sofa while looking at the environment in the house.


    Dr. Li was checking Xi Ning¡¯s body, and naturally he saw the tooth marks on Xi Ning¡¯s nds. ¡°You made a temporary mark? Are you feeling better? You are in the early stage of the estrus and you are also young, so your symptoms should not be serious.¡±


    Father Xiao¡¯s face was slightly cold when he heard the words ¡°mark¡±, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t seem to have any other problems except that the clothes on his body were not his own. He ignored Song Zhou on the side and said to Xi Ning, ¡°This time I forgive you about this matter,e home with me right away.¡±


    Xi Ning lowered his head. ¡°I will go back home, but I want to take Song Zhou with me.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to care so much anymore. He just didn¡¯t want to be separated from Song Zhou. Father Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly didn¡¯t look good. Doctor Li put the equipment away, he thought about it and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, in fact, Xiao Song and the second young master have a very high pheromonepatibility. So, in this case, Xiao Song¡¯s pheromone canfort the second young master. I also suggest Xiao Song apany the second young master¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing what Doctor Li said, Xiao¡¯s father obviously hesitated, but he still did not agree to it. At this time, the system quietly told Xi Ning a way.


    ¡°Dad, I actually¡­¡­ there is one more thing that I haven¡¯t told you. I had anorexia some time ago. I can only eat when Song Zhou is by my side.¡± Xi Ning only tells half of the truth. ¡°At ater time, I found out that my pheromonepatibility with him is very high. I don¡¯t know whether this is the cause.¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t deliberately go on a hunger strike two days ago, nor did I deliberately want to sneak out, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xi Ning showed an aggrieved expression on his face and lowered his head to admit his mistake. ¡°But I really need Song Zhou.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 76

    After Xi Ning finished speaking, he stood up and stood beside Song Zhou. ¡°At this point, there is no reason for me to lie. If you still disagree, dad, I don¡¯t want to go back¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning had a determined expression on his face, as if saying, ¡°If you insist on taking me away, I will still go on a hunger strike and try to run off again.¡± Father Xiao frowned and looked at Doctor Li. ¡°Is it possible for his situation to happen?¡±


    Dr. Li responded quickly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about a situation like the Second Young Master¡¯s, so moreprehensive tests need to be done. However, there have been some simr cases in the past where some omega who suffers from autism or depression is healed with the help of their husband¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover.¡± Dr. Li looked at Xi Ning and Song Zhou. ¡°The second young master is very sensitive to external pheromones or hormones because of his sensitive nds. A little carelessness will trigger a negative reaction. But it seems that Xiao Song protected the second young master very well.¡±


    Dr. Li was simply a godly assistant! Xi Ning cast a grateful look at him.


    Father Xiao was a bit moved by Dr Li¡¯s words. He called the Butler Lin outside and asked a few questions in a low voice.


    Butler Lin also heard their conversation outside the door. After Xi Ning escaped from the house yesterday, he arranged someone to follow him quietly, so naturally he saw Song Zhou feeding Xi Ning in the restaurant.


    Combined with some abnormalities that Xi Ning previously had at home, Butler Lin thought for a moment, and said a few words near Father Xiao¡¯s ear.


    Father Xiao was ncing back and forth between Xi Ning and Song Zhou. Xi Ning was unable to guess what Father Xiao was thinking from his expression. Xi Ning tensely clenched his fists. Song Zhou tilted his head and softly calmed him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He could see that Father Xiao was a bit swayed. Besides, Dr. Li had also agreed to him staying with Xi Ning so it was impossible for Father Xiao to refuse.


    Sure enough, Father Xiao stood up and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xi Ning was overjoyed, but Father Xiao spoke again. ¡°But there are some conditions.¡±


    ¨C


    Song Zhou packed his belongings and got into the Xiao car with Xi Ning.


    They were in the same car as Dr. Li. Dr. Li turned his head from the co-pilot¡¯s seat and handed Xi Ning a small bottle with some colorful small, round tablets in it.


    ¡°This is a lozenge that can calm emotions. Whenever the second young master feels anxious or ufortable, you can take one,¡± Dr. Li said and looked at Song Zhou who was to the side, and smiled. ¡°Although Xiao Song may not have a use for it, I also prepared a bottle for you.¡±


    Xi Ning thanked him. He was still wearing Song Zhou¡¯s clothes, and he had no pockets on his body, so he put it in Song Zhou¡¯s school bag.


    Father Xiao also asked Butler Lin to apply for a few days off from school for Song Zhou. He would only go back to ss after Xi Ning¡¯s estrus period ended.


    The teacher probably guessed the rtionship between Xi Ning and Song Zhou, and wanted to ask a few more questions, but was blocked by Butler Lin¡¯s excuse of ¡°they had hired a private tutor¡± and had to give up on asking.


    Xi Ning was marked temporarily earlyst night, but now Song Zhou¡¯s pheromones in his body were gradually dissipating. He was very irritated to see the fast passing scene outside the car window, and buried his face in the front of Song Zhou¡¯s clothes on his way back while taking a short nap.


    When Xiao CongYi pulled open the car door and saw the situation in the car, he frowned. He knew that Father Xiao was going to pick up Xi Ning. He wanted to go with Father Xiao and also asked for leave. But Father Xiao worried that he couldn¡¯t control his pheromones because he was a young alpha, which would affect Xi Ning, so he won¡¯t let him follow.


    But no one told him that Xi Ning would bring someone else back.


    Song Zhou woke up Xi Ning. Xi Ning opened his eyes and saw Xiao CongYi. Xi Ning then slowly called him, ¡°Brother¡­¡­¡±


    Father Xiao got out of the car and walked over. He raised his hand and nced at his watch, and said to Xiao CongYi, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You go to school first.¡±


    It was obvious that Song Zhou came over with Father Xiao¡¯s permission. Xiao CongYi swallowed his words back into his stomach, nodded and left.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 77

    Butler Lin prepared a special room for Song Zhou on the second floor. It was next door to Xi Ning¡¯s. Song Zhou would be in charge of Xi Ning¡¯s usual meals and daily life.


    Father Xiao had another condition. They cannot be alone in a room together, and they cannot make close contact, such as kissing or temporary markings.


    During Xi Ning¡¯s estrus period, it was best not to have too many people disturb him, including the servants at home. Father Xiao specially ced small surveince cameras in the living room and kitchen, as well as in the corridors, which Butler Lin would be in charge of monitoring.


    Originally, Father Xiao didn¡¯t even allow hugs, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t agree with what he said. In the end, Dr. Li advised Father Xiao, saying that being intimate was more conducive to the mutual influence of pheromones. Only then did Father Xiao agree to it.


    As long as Father Xiao agreed, Xi Ning would not have to worry anymore. Not long after Song Zhou put his own things away, Butler Lin gave him a few sets of house clothes, saying that it would make Xi Ning feel better when being held in his arms.


    Xi Ning: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Father Xiao had other things to do so he left the house very soon. Xi Ning and Song Zhou were the only ones left in the big house.


    After being busy for half the day, Xi Ning was tired and ufortable. But he couldn¡¯t go to the room with Song Zhou, so he and Song Zhou sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    The sound of the TV was set low. Xi Ning looked at it and gradually became absent-minded. Song Zhou squeezed the palm of his hand. ¡°Do you want to sleep for a while?¡±


    This sofa was big and wide enough to sleep on directly.


    Xi Ning had already slept in the car for a while, so he was now no longer sleepy. Dr. Li gave him a medicine that suppressed his physiological reactions. He was still a little mncholy because of his unstable pheromones.


    Xi Ning shook his head and fiddled with Song Zhou¡¯s fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep yet.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t go out during his estrus period and he was even forbidden to go to the backyard. Xi Ning didn¡¯t feel like doing his homework right now. Song Zhou thought for a while, he took out his phone and pressed a few times. ¡°Do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    Song Zhou chose some photos of desserts and showed them to Xi Ning. The recipes for these desserts were searchable online and as long as Xi Ning has the ingredients at home, he was confident that he could make them.


    Xi Ning was a little interested. He liked watching Song Zhou cooking, and of course he also liked to eat. He pointed to a yogurt pudding. ¡°I want to eat this.¡±


    Both of them went to the kitchen. Xi Ning sat in the chair and watched Song Zhou cook.


    Song Zhou found the yogurt, he poured some in the cup and handed it to Xi Ning. ¡°Do you want to taste a bit first?¡±


    Xi Ning took a few sips from his hand and stopped drinking. Song Zhou wiped the yogurt on his mouth with his fingertips. As he was about to leave, Xi Ning licked his fingers.


    Song Zhou looked back. Xi Ning looked very calm, as if it was just a very ordinary thing.


    Song Zhou retracted his hand and turned around to continue making pudding.


    This was the simplest kind of dessert. It didn¡¯t take too long to make it. Song Zhou cut the pudding into small cubes and sprinkled it with coconut paste on the te for the finishing touch.


    He prepared a small steel fork, but Xi Ning took one with his hand and put it near Song Zhou¡¯s mouth and wanted to feed him.


    Xi Ning cautiously pinched the pudding. Song Zhou only bit half of it. Xi Ning took the remaining half and put it in his mouth and then licked his fingers.


    Song Zhou couldn¡¯t help but embrace him and put him on hisp. He patted his back. ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xi Ning moved restlessly. He leaned closer to Song Zhou¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 78

    It was probably because the more he couldn¡¯t do it, the more he wanted to do it. Xi Ning had the urge to do it when Song Zhou was making pudding, but there were also cameras monitoring the kitchen.


    Song Zhou turned a deaf ear to Xi Ning and fed him another piece of pudding.


    Seeing that he had no reaction, Xi Ning acted obedient as well. Song Zhou didn¡¯t make much pudding. He ate two pieces of it, and the rest went into Xi Ning¡¯s stomach.


    When Song Zhou went to tidy up the tableware, Xi Ning stood beside him and watched him. Song Zhou rolled up his sleeves to reveal his forearms, and his slender hands that were scrubbing the te under the water.


    When Xi Ning was staring at them, the hands suddenly stopped, took a clean towel to dry the water on them, and turned around and pinched Xi Ning¡¯s waist. Song Zhou lifted him up and brought him to the back.


    Song Zhou asked Xi Ning to sit on the cab behind him. This angle was exactly in the blind spot of the surveince camera. He squeezed between Xi Ning¡¯s legs and kissed him, eagerly and fiercely.


    Xi Ning was a little caught off guard, but he soon began to respond to Song Zhou¡¯s kisses. Song Zhou¡¯s fingertips went under his clothes, and the cool touch made Xi Ning quiver.


    After the kiss, both of them were breathing a little unsteadily. Song Zhou rubbed the saliva off Xi Ning¡¯s lips and muttered, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s heart beat very fast. He quietly took a look around. ¡°Will we be found out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song Zhou hugged him and brought him down the cab. ¡°They couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    He tidied up Xi Ning¡¯s clothes and left the kitchen. They went to the living room and watched TV. As expected, no one came to warn them after a long time.


    Xi Ning touched his reddened lips. ¡°It¡¯s like doing something bad secretly¡­¡­¡±


    Even though he was in his own home, he had to hide it from everyone. Xi Ning recalled the smell of Song Zhou¡¯s pheromones and whispered, ¡°I wille to find you at night, remember not to lock the door.¡±


    Because of his words, Song Zhou tossed and turned in his bed at night, taking out his mobile phone to check the time from time to time.


    When it was eleven thirty, there was a slight noise outside.


    Xi Ning deliberately changed into a ck pajamas. He quietly opened the door to look around and quickly ran to the direction of Song Zhou¡¯s room.


    When he reached the door, Song Zhou¡¯s door opened a gap, and a hand stretched out in the dark to pull Xi Ning in.


    The door closed again, making a slight noise. Xi Ning was pressed against the door. He was unable to see Song Zhou¡¯s expression in front of him, and he was forced to ept Song Zhou¡¯s kiss. Xi Ning pushed him when he had the chance. ¡°Are you forgetting that I¡¯m still in estrus¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning felt that the medicine Dr. Li gave him was about to lose its effect, or maybe it wasn¡¯t because of estrus.


    ¡°Then why do you stille to tease me?¡±


    They were both in their adolescence and they were also in their honeymoon. In this state, it was inevitable that they would have some thoughts. Song Zhou sat down on the bedside with Xi Ning in the dark, and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a while. ¡°Help me with what?¡±


    Seeing him so innocent, Song Zhou couldn¡¯t bear it and stopped talking.


    Xi Ning thought for a while, and then he finally understood what Song Zhou meant.


    Song Zhou was making the bed and pillows, Xi Ning rushed over and held his neck. ¡°How do you¡­¡­.how do you want to help me?¡±


    Suddenly there were several knocks outside the door, and Xi Ning was so frightened that he quickly let go of Song Zhou.


    Outside the door was the voice of Butler Lin. He whispered to Xi Ning, ¡°Second Young Master?¡±


    Xi Ning was immediately unhappy. He thought he hadn¡¯t been found out. When he was about to get up to open the door, Butler Lin said again, ¡°Second Young Master, you must control yourself and not go overboard.¡±


    He sighed slightly and seemed to turn around and leave.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 79

    Was this agreeing to him sleeping here? Xi Ning waited a while to open the door and took a quick look. There was no one outside. Butler Lin really left.


    Xi Ning returned to the bed. He went into Song Zhou¡¯s arms and eximed, ¡°Butler Lin is really a nice person.¡±


    Song Zhou squeezed his cheek. ¡°Are you praising others in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are the best.¡± Xi Ning tried to please Song Zhou and he got a little shy. ¡°Just now didn¡¯t you just say you want to help me, you¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning had never been in a rtionship before, and he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before. He didn¡¯t take care of such things for himself. Now he was used to being treated well by Song Zhou. He was a little expectant to hear that.


    Song Zhou was silent for a while. He tilted his head and kissed Xi Ning ear while his hand slowly moved down.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Zhou cleaned Xi Ning. He got up and went to the bathroom alone.


    Xi Ning blushed andy on the bed in a daze. He didn¡¯t expect Song Zhou to help him like this. He was afraid that he would never be able to look at Song Zhou¡¯s fingers directly again¡­¡­


    Song Zhou stayed in the bathroom for a long time and took a shower. When he came out, Xi Ning was already asleep on his bed. Song Zhou gently kissed the nds on the back of his neck and hugged Xi Ning from behind to sleep.


    ¨C


    Early the next morning, Butler Lin personally came to wake them up and have them go downstairs for breakfast.


    When Xi Ning came out of Song Zhou¡¯s room, no one else saw him. When he was going downstairs, he ran into Xiao CongYi who was leaving hurriedly.


    Xiao CongYi was holding his breakfast, he simply greeted him and left. It seemed that there was an urgent matter.


    The system cleared its throat, trying to find a sense of existence. ¡°Master, Lin Mian has undergone gender differentiation.¡±


    Xi Ning was taking a bite of bread, and he almost bit his tongue when he heard it. ¡°¡­¡­When did it happen? Just now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­st night, around twelve o¡¯clock.¡±


    The system emphasized the time, Xi Ning remembered what he and Song Zhou were doing at that timest night, and stopped talking.


    ¡°Lin Mian was in a good state before and after the gender differentiation, but his changes during this period were quiterge,¡± the system told Xi Ning while checking the information. ¡°There should not be much plot left.¡±


    Xi Ning missed a beat in his heart, he was silent for a while and noticed a problem. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I receive the mission points reward?¡±


    Maybe Lin Mian¡¯s gender differentiation didn¡¯t mean anything. How could he easily forgive Xiao CongYi for such a big incident on his birthday¡­¡­. However, the system said, ¡°Yes, I gave you 5 mission points, but I turned off the notification sound so as not to bother the master.¡±


    It said and showed the mission panel to Xi Ning, and there was a notification on it.


    [The plot is back on the right track, the probability of the protagonists repairing their rtionship has increased by 40%. 5 mission points are rewarded.]


    Xi Ning stopped talking again. The system knew what he was thinking, and proactively said, ¡°Oh well¡­¡­ the mission has to beplete. Master can¡¯t stay here forever right? Don¡¯t worry about it, master, I will send an inquiry to the superior to ask if there is any other way¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was a little bit happy when he heard the system¡¯s words, he said to the system sincerely for the first time, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He talked to the system about his thoughts. It would be best if he could take Song Zhou with him directly, but the system said he was not capable enough to take away Song Zhou¡¯s body or consciousness. He could only try to extend the time for him to stay in this world or just pause the time of this world and wait for Xi Ning toe back after finishing all the missions.


    Xi Ning was a little bit disappointed. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take until all the missions werepleted¡­¡­ He was a bit confused when he was thinking. ¡°Can you really pause the time?¡±


    ¡°It seems possible,¡± the system hesitated. ¡°I seemed to have seen a button in the teleportation cabin beforeing to this world¡­¡­¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 80

    Xi Ning was absent-minded. Song Zhou put down the milk. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    He touched Xi Ning¡¯s forehead and the back of his neck, and found no abnormalities, so he released a little pheromone tofort him.


    Dr. Li will alsoe over to give Xi Ning another medication at ater time. Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¨C


    In the next few days, he paid close attention to Xiao CongYi¡¯s movements. Xiao CongYi went out early every day recently, and he woulde backter than usual. Sometimes he woulde back after eating out at night.


    He was in the third year of high school which was the busiest time, so Father Xiao didn¡¯t care much, and he let him go.


    Xi Ning was very vignt. Xiao CongYi must have something to do with Lin Mian when he went out early and returnedte. He only hated that he could not go to school to observe closely. He even hoped that Lin Mian would not forgive Xiao CongYi so quickly.


    Xiao CongYi hadn¡¯t returned home the next night, and Xi Ning suddenly received a mission points reward.


    [The plot has slightly shifted, but the probability of the protagonists repairing their rtionship has increased by 40%. 5 mission points are rewarded.]


    Xi Ning tossed around in his bed and read this notification several times before closing it. He turned his head and plunged into Song Zhou¡¯s arms. ¡°Song Zhou¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, babe.¡± Song Zhou reached out and hugged him while rubbing against Xi Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want to have some water?¡±


    Xi Ning kept his troubles to himself, he shook his head and said nothing.


    The system only found that Xiao CongYi was with Lin Mian just now, but it didn¡¯t know what they did, and the specific progress was still unknown. He can only find a chance to ask him when Xiao CongYi came back.


    At night, Xi Ning deliberately waited in the living room for a while, and finally when Xiao CongYi came back, he said to Song Zhou, ¡°I wanted to ask my brother something.¡±


    Xiao CongYi seemed to have something on his mind. He walked straight up the stairs. Xi Ning called him several times before he heard.


    He turned his head and saw Xi Ning, his expression softening. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I am feeling better.¡± Xi Ning hesitated and asked him directly, ¡°Brother, what happened on Lin Mian¡¯s birthdayst time¡­¡­Have you exined to him?¡±


    Xiao CongYi suddenly appeared embarrassed, and nodded slightly. ¡°I have exined it, in fact, I have told Yin Qian several times a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then did you guys make up? Are both of you together now?¡±


    Xi Ning saw that Xiao CongYi was a little ufortable, and coughed lightly. ¡±I¡¯ve just stayed at home every day recently and wanted to ask more about you.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Xiao CongYi looked in a daze for a moment, and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°He hasn¡¯t agreed to it yet.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s goal was achieved, and he feels relieved. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. If you continue to work hard, he will definitely agree to be together with you¡­¡­ you can go upstairs now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­ Is Dr. Liing tomorrow?¡±


    Xi Ning replied, ¡°Yes, he wille and give me medicine again tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao CongYi nodded and turned to go upstairs. Xi Ning noticed a little redness on the back of his neck with sharp eyes, he subconsciously called him again. ¡°Wait, wait, what¡¯s going on with your nds?¡±


    Xiao CongYi paused, then turned around again and reached out to touch the back of his neck. The expression on his face was veryplicated. He was a little dazed and helpless, and a little embarrassed. He was silent for a long time before speaking, and his voice became quieter and quieter. ¡°You saw it. It¡¯s¡­¡­this is, Lian Mian bit it. By the way, I haven¡¯t told you¡­¡­Lin Mian has undergone gender differentiation. He is an omega now and he seems to¡­¡­¡±


    He has been holding back about this matter. He was a little nervous when Xi Ning asked about his and Lin Mian¡¯s progress, but now Xi Ning discovered the teeth marks on the back of his neck. He was confused himself and had the urge to tell Xi Ning about it.


    He still remembered how he reacted when Lin Mian bit his nd.


    Xi Ning and Song Zhou had also made temporary marks. He thought maybe he could ask Xi Ning about it.


    ¡°He seems to have¡­¡­marked me.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 81

    After Lin Mian underwent gender differentiation, he didn¡¯t know what happened to him at first. His body just felt a bit strange so he didn¡¯t go to the hospital for examination.


    His parents were not around, and hecked physiological knowledge. When he went to ss the next day, his ssmates noticed there was pheromone leakage from him. Only then did he realize that he had undergone gender differentiation.


    Soon the teacher knew about this from his ssmates. The teacher took him to the infirmary and asked the school doctor to check his pheromones. He then gave him a brooch representing the omega gender and asked Lin Mian to pin it on his clothes.


    Schools treated the protection and supervision of omega very seriously. Having them wear a brooch could prevent some inappropriate interactions.


    Lin Mian¡¯s situation was very special, so the teacher was very concerned about this matter and worried about whether Lin Mian would have any adverse reactions. Thus, within a few days, almost everyone in the school knew that there was a student in the second year that underwent gender differentiation at the age of eighteen.


    Lin Mian was at a loss. He used to think that his family background was not very good, and he was even a beta, which made him not worthy of being with Xiao CongYi. However, he suddenly underwent gender differentiation. His mood was beyond words.


    After Xiao CongYi found out about it, he sent Lian Mian a lot of things that an omega needed, such as suppression spray, pheromone suppression tape, and some books about pheromone.


    He also advised Lin Mian not to stay sote at school in the future, and told Lin Mian that if he was afraid, Lin Mian could call him and he will send him home.


    Omegas were fragile and needed protection in most people¡¯s eyes. Even when it came to marking with alphas, omegas were the ones who would be marked¡­¡­just like the interactions between him and Xiao CongYi in which he had always been in a passive role.


    Lin Mian did not refuse the things that Xiao CongYi gave him. He picked up a bottle of pepper spray and looked at it, and he suddenly said, ¡°Can an omega mark an alpha?¡±


    Xiao CongYi was stupefied for a moment, he then smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Xiao CongYi had never heard that omega could mark alpha, so he said that as a joke to tease Lin Mian. After all, he was an alpha. Even if he really let Lin Mian take a bite, it was not a big deal. Besides, he could use this to enhance the rtionship between the both of them.


    He never thought that Lin Mian would raise his head and reply with a serious tone. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Xiao CongYi escaped. He told himself that it was impossible, but he couldn¡¯t exin the strange feelings of his body.


    He originally wanted to wait for Dr. Li¡¯s next visit, and then ask him quietly, but he didn¡¯t expect that Xi Ning discovered the teeth marks on the back of his neck. Xi Ning also made a temporary mark with Song Zhou when he was in estrus. Maybe Xi Ning can give himself some answers¡­¡­?


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t believe his ears and said in shock, ¡°What did he¡­¡­ do to you?¡±


    The system was also stupefied. It was unable to detect the condition of Xiao CongYi¡¯s body. It could only judge from his expression, words and actions that most of what he said was true. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡­as expected from the protagonist, he can even counter-mark¡­¡­¡±


    The system remembered that in the original story, there was no such setting. Was it because the plot had drifted a bit from the original plot and this situation deviated by itself?


    Song Zhou had been paying attention to the situation here. He walked over and stood beside Xi Ning. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    An outsider came over, Xiao CongYi immediately recovered his usual appearance and pulled up his cor. ¡°Nevermind, I will contact Dr. Li by myself tomorrow¡­¡­ I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He turned and walked upstairs quickly, Song Zhou walked around and went in front of Xi Ning to block his vision. ¡°Did he make you angry?¡±


    ¡°No no,¡± Xi Ning shook his head and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou didn¡¯t care what happened to Xiao CongYi at all. He hugged Xi Ning and brought him along. ¡°Doctor Li said that it¡¯s best not to think too much about other things during estrus, because it will affect your emotions.¡±


    However, Xi Ning kept thinking that if Lin Mian could mark Xiao CongYi, then why didn¡¯t he mark Song Zhou that day?


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 82

    No matter which side the couple is, there is more or less a desire to conquer others, and he is no exception.


    After returning to the sofa in the living room, the TV was still on, but Xi Ning kept ncing at Song Zhou¡¯s neck, Song Zhou tilted his head. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°How did you feel when I bit youst time?¡± Xi Ning leaned closer and pulled down Song Zhou¡¯s cor. He stretched out his hand and pressed his neck. ¡°I think maybe¡­¡­ I also marked you.¡±


    ¡°How did I feel?¡± Song Zhou squeezed his hand and pulled it in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xi Ning was not reconciled. If Lin Mian could do it, why couldn¡¯t he? He looked around while kneeling on the sofa and leaning closer to Song Zhou¡¯s neck. ¡°I want to try again.¡±


    Father Xiao only said that Song Zhou could not make a temporary mark on him, he never said that Xi Ning could not. Xi Ning forcefully bit on Song Zhou¡¯s nds while no one else was around.


    There is a bit of pheromone smell that leaked out. Xi Ning bit for a while and didn¡¯t want to let go until he tasted blood in his mouth.


    He then quickly let go of Song Zhou, and fortunately, there was only a small injury at the back of Song Zhou¡¯s neck which was not very serious, except there were deep teeth marks on it.


    Xi Ning panicked. ¡°Does it hurt¡­¡­¡±


    Song Zhou turned around and hugged him, and found that Xi Ning was trembling. He hurriedly coaxed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡­ I have been marked by you. You can bite as many times as you want.¡±


    Xi Ning was still depressed. Song Zhou felt like he had something on his mind recently, but he was not sure if it was because of his estrus.


    ¡°Are you sleepy? Do you want to go back to your room to rest now?¡± Song Zhou turned off the TV. He picked up the ss of water at the table and fed Xi Ning to have a drink.


    Butler Lin had now acquiesced to them sleeping together at night, but he would still asionally pass by outside the corridor, intentionally making some noise to remind them not to mess around.


    Xi Ning still didn¡¯t want to sleep. He sat there staring nkly for a while and suddenly asked Song Zhou. ¡°What if my dad doesn¡¯t agree with us being together after this period of time has passed?¡±


    The system has not yet given him a reply, the worst case is that even after his mission ispleted, it is still unknown whether he will have the chance to see Song Zhou again in the future.


    Song Zhou quickly thought that he was worrying about this recently, and replied seriously, ¡°Your father is willing to let me be with you, which indicates that he is already considering epting it. Even if he really disagrees, he will not do anything in the short term.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s anorexia was also a problem. As long as his illness is not cured, Father Xiao will not force him.


    ¡°Then if¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning was not really worried about this, so naturally he was not relieved. ¡°What if he really doesn¡¯t agree, and he even sent me far, far away?¡±


    Song Zhou was silent for a moment, and reached out to hug Xi Ning tighter. ¡°I wille and find you.¡±


    ¨C


    Two dayster, Xi Ning¡¯s estrus period hadpletely ended.


    During this period of time, he was in good condition, and he did not do anything out of ordinary with Song Zhou. Father Xiao was quite satisfied with them. He did not say much, packed up his things and went abroad again.


    When Xi Ning and Song Zhou went to ss together, the whole ss of students had their eyes on them and kept staring at both of them.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help it and rushed to ask them what they were doing in the past few days, but both of them kept silent about it.


    Xi Ning¡¯s estrus was very strictly kept a secret. Among the teachers, only the head teacher knew about it. These students were too gossipy. If they knew about it, who knew what kind of rumors there would be.


    However, Xi Ning did not deliberately conceal his rtionship with Song Zhou. They still ate together at noon. Sometimes he would eat Song Zhou¡¯s food, while the other time he would let Song Zhou feed him.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 83

    Their school was quite strict with regards to love affairs between students, especially between omega and alpha. Even Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian would show some restraint when they met at school, but Xi Ning guessed that Butler Lin specifically informed the school about it beforehand. Even when the teachers passed by the ss several times at noon and saw Song Zhou feeding Xi Ning, they didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian had also gotten closer with each other recently. Xi Ning had seen both of them outside the school several times, and he would think about the progress of the mission he was about toplete every time he saw them.


    Xi Ning asked the system, ¡°Have you sent my application to the higher ups? Why haven¡¯t I received any reply?¡±


    Xi Ning was very irritated, the system aggrieved. ¡°I already sent the application more than ten times. I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Master has no choice but to wait, but you can rest assured since this world will not disappear as long as it exists. Once your application is approved, you cane back again¡­¡­¡±


    When the system sent the applications, it disyed receiver error several times at first. When it finally got it to send, the application¡¯s status was always disyed as in progress.


    The system¡¯sfort was useless. Xi Ning even wanted to destroy the rtionship between Xiao CongYi and Lin Mian. But, as a traveler on a mission, if he was discovered sabotaging the mission intentionally, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Since he couldn¡¯t take Song Zhou away with him, and he was not sure when he would return, Xi Ning seized every opportunity to get along with Song Zhou. He relied on the fact that Butler Lin wouldn¡¯t yell at him, and directly took Song Zhou back to the Xiao house after school, saying that he had to help him to do revision.


    Teacher Song took a pen and knocked on the table. ¡°Solve this question correctly, then I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡±


    Xi Ning propped up and leaned over. ¡°Can I receive the reward in advance?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Zhou lowered his head and kissed Xi Ning. ¡°You solve the question first, I¡¯ll go and cut some fruit.¡±


    Song Zhou was already familiar with the kitchen of the Xiao family, and after Xi Ning replied, he got up and went out of the room.


    The system was checking the question for Xi Ning, and a notification suddenly popped up on the mission panel.


    [The plot story has beenpleted, the rtionship between the protagonists has been recovered, 20 mission points is rewarded. ]


    [The mission has beenpleted, ready to leave and transfer to the next world, countdown to 20, 19, 18¡­¡­]


    This notification came very suddenly. Xi Ning remembered that Xiao CongYi hadn¡¯te back tonight. He must be with Lin Mian¡­¡­


    Xi Ning stood up panicked, the chair made a loud noise when screeching along the floor, and he shouted at the system, ¡°Why is it so sudden¡­¡­I will be transferred now? Can¡¯t we extend the time?¡±


    The system was also shocked, and it hurriedly checked themand. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look at it right away¡­¡­¡±


    [14, 13¡­¡­]


    Song Zhou was still in the kitchen, Xi Ning immediately opened the door and ran downstairs.


    [10, 9, 8¡­¡­]


    ¡°Song Zhou¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning came across Song Zhou who had juste out of the kitchen, his hands were shaking, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    There was a panicked expression on his face. Song Zhou stretched out his arms to hug him. With the palm of his hand, he gently rubbed along Xi Ning¡¯s back while soothing him. ¡°Ning Ning, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Remember what I said.¡± Song Zhou wiped Xi Ning¡¯s eyes with his fingertips. ¡°I wille and find you.¡±


    [3, 2, 1¡­¡­Countdown haspleted, the transfer will begin now. ]


    ***


    [Skin hunger: Lack of caresses will cause you to feel anxious, lonely, and insecure. ]


    ¨C


    Xi Ning was sent to the new world after spending three full days in the void.


    The system kept crying. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do my job well, and I¡¯ve failed to live up to the trust of the master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡± Xi Ning got up from a carved wooden bed. He was wearing an ancient robe, and his hair was as long as his waist. He looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll finish the mission early so I can leave early.¡±


    This seemed to be an ancient world. He was in an extremely luxurious and spacious room. Xi Ning opened the door and walked out, and he found that this ce should be a pce.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 84

    The system opened the mission information and gave him a brief introduction.


    This was a world of cultivation, and it was derived from a novel without CP. The protagonist was a talented mortal. When he was fourteen years old, he entered the cultivating immortal sect founded by the human race, and eventually he reached the peak of life.


    Then the system told Xi Ning that the protagonist was only ten years old at this point of time.


    Xi Ning walked slowly in the corridor, asionally there were some people passing by and they would bow to him, he was surprised. ¡°Ten years old? Then what is my mission?¡±


    The system exined that the bug in this worldy in a side character. He was originally a negative character. One day, this character suddenly copsed and he became even more evil, causing chaos in the immortal world. The center system detected that if he continued to do so, he would harm the environment of the protagonist¡¯s future development.


    And this person couldn¡¯t be eliminated directly. His son had an important supporting role in the book, and he hadn¡¯t been born yet.


    If he was eliminated directly, the important supporting role would disappear, and this world was very likely to copse.


    Therefore, Xi Ning¡¯s mission was to prevent this side character from doing evil. Even if he wanted to kill him, he had to wait until the mother of this important supporting actor became pregnant.


    Xi Ning frowned and listened. ¡°When will this supporting character¡¯s mother be pregnant?¡±


    The system opened the mission panel to check, and then replied after a while. ¡°ording to the normal timeline, his wife will be pregnant in a year.¡±


    Xi Ning, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The description of his illness was still disyed on the mission panel, and the sentence, [Having contact with the right person will ease your illness] was still there, exactly the same as in the previous world, except that his illness had be skin hunger.


    Xi Ning thought of Song Zhou when looking at it. He felt very upset and looked away.


    He left so suddenly. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Song Zhouter. Besides, since he left suddenly, would the original Xiao Ninge back and continue to rece him? What would happen between him and Song Zhou?


    Xi Ning asked the system while waiting in the void, but the system said that it couldn¡¯t search any answer about it.


    And now because of this important supporting role, he had to wait at least a year.


    Xi Ning felt more upset the more he thought about it. He walked to a garden and casually found a stone bench and sat down staring nkly at the air.


    The system carefullyforted him. ¡°Actually, master, you can also try to make this important supporting role¡¯s mother get pregnant earlier? Ah, but if the time of pregnancy is different, will it be the same person¡­¡­¡±


    After the system said that, it also couldn¡¯t figure out the correct answer, so it went to check the information silently. Xi Ning sat in the garden for a while, he then got up and walked back.


    His identity in this world was the seventh son of the Immortal Emperor. His mother was of the azure dragons n, so he also had a little dragon blood. Although he was a loner and had no sense of existence, he was still favored by the Immortal Emperor, and he usually had no worries about food and clothing.


    The side character that copsed was a general under Immortal Emperormand. Although he had a high position, he was still a ss lower than Xi Ning. Even if Xi Ning went against him, he at least dared not say much in front of others.


    Xi Ning had just arrived in this world. He was also in a low mood and didn¡¯t want to do anything now. His skin hunger seemed to have begun to take effect. He began to feel slightly irritable and anxious, and he wanted to go back to the room just now and take a rest.


    When he walked halfway, the system sent a mission instruction.


    [Huo Xiu caught several spirits and a low-ss devil and has returned to the immortal world. He wants to keep them in his mansion. The probability of character copse has increased by 20%.]


    Huo Xiu was the side character who gradually copsed. It was very obvious what this man wanted to do. Since the mission instruction had been sent, Xi Ning had to stop this.


    Xi Ning paused. He stared at the mission reminder for a long time and then turned around. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The system was a little worried about Xi Ning¡¯s current state, but the mission could not be ignored. And they still didn¡¯t know who the person in this world that could relieve Xi Ning¡¯s illness would be¡­¡­ The system led the way for Xi Ning. ¡°At the West Hall.¡±


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 85

    The entire pce was very big, and the Immortal Emperor treated his close subordinates very well, so he also divided part of the pce for them to live in. Huo Xiu was also one of those subordinates.


    Xi Ning now was able to use spiritual skills, although he didn¡¯t really know how to use them. But he could walk very fast and it almost seemed like he was flying. He then reached the ce that the system said in a very short time.


    Someone was guarding outside the hall, and when he saw himing, he hurried to greet him. ¡°Your Royal Highness? Why did youe to the West Hall today, did you get lost? If you need me to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard some crying sound in the hall, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xi Ning interrupted him and walked straight forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t hear any sound at all, but the people in the West Hall didn¡¯t dare to stop him, and hurriedly exined with a grin. ¡°General Huo caught some disobedient spirits and he was about to deal with them. If this disturbed you¡­¡­¡±


    While the person was speaking, Xi Ning had already pushed open the door of the hall. As the system said, there were several people kneeling in the hall, Huo Xiu was raising a person¡¯s chin and looking at them.


    Seeing Xi Ninge in, Huo Xiu was puzzled. He straightened up his body and greeted Xi Ning. ¡°Greetings to Your Royal Highness, why did you¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning nodded perfunctorily and pointed at the people on the ground. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Recently, an immortal reported that there were spirits causing trouble. I took the time to take a look and caught a few of them.¡± Huo Xiu retreated to the chair beside him and sat down, he also poured two cups of tea. ¡°In addition to some little spirits, I also caught a low-ss devil which Your Royal Highness had witnessed here before I had time to deal with them.¡±


    He pushed a cup of tea to Xi Ning¡¯s direction, motioned him toe over and sit down, but Xi Ning remained unmoving.


    ¡°General Huo is really sympathetic to the popce.¡± Xi Ning looked at the group of people kneeling in the middle of the hall, with doubts on his face. ¡°But aren¡¯t there special prisons in the pce? Why did the general bring them into the hall?¡±


    Huo Xiu didn¡¯t panic when Xi Ning asked him that. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I hope that Your Royal Highness won¡¯tugh at me. It¡¯s really hard for me to restrain myself. I want to have a taste of some beautiful little spirits.¡±


    He actually said it straightforwardly, Xi Ning was a bit stupefied.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Your Royal Highness, I will definitely discipline them, and I will never let them cause trouble again.¡± Huo Xiu put down his teacup and changed his expression again. ¡°The Immortal Emperor also discussed the words ¡®enjoying the sweets of life while one is young¡¯ with me. After all, life and death are impermanent. If my soul is gone someday, I don¡¯t want to die with regrets. Isn¡¯t that right, Your Royal Highness?¡±


    He also brought out the Immortal Emperor. In other words, he meant that even if the Immortal Emperor knew that he did this, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Huo Xiu refused to release them, does it mean that his mission will fail? Xi Ning stood still and did not speak for a while, he was thinking about what else could be done.


    ¡°How about this.¡± Huo Xiu took the initiative to break the ice, and blinked ambiguously at Xi Ning. ¡°Your Royal Highness, would you also like to pick one to bring back to your ce?¡±


    Huo Xiu didn¡¯t believe that Xi Ning would really pick one. Even though this seventh prince lived in the pce, he didn¡¯t even have a close servant. Maybe he didn¡¯t even know what sexual intercourse tasted like. Moreover, these little beauties with delicate skin and tender flesh should be treated with love¡­¡­


    Huo Xiu looked at Xi Ning calmly. His nce shifted from his blue hair to his white fingertips, and suddenly he heard Xi Ning say, ¡°One is not enough, I want all of them.¡±


    Huo Xiu couldn¡¯t believe his ears, and he smiled reluctantly. ¡°Your Royal Highness you are so good at joking, you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not joking, I want all of them.¡± Xi Ning looked very interested, he mimicked Huo Xiu¡¯s movements that he saw when he came in. He raised the chin of a person near him, but suddenly he was stunned.


    This is a low-ss devil, about fifteen or sixteen years old, with a ck mark between his brows representing his devil identity.


    However his face looked exactly like Song Zhou.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 86

    This low-ss devil looked a little messy, and he flinched when his gaze came into contact with Xi Ning¡¯s eyes. He seems to be very scared.


    Xi Ning hurriedly retracted his hand and asked the system. ¡°Who is he? Why¡­¡­¡±


    Why did he look exactly like Song Zhou? Although this devil looked younger, and his face was slightly immature, his face was too familiar to Xi Ning.


    ¡°This, this¡­¡­ Is this a coincidence?¡± The system was shocked. ¡°they really look the same¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning took a step back and hid his expression, turned around and didn¡¯t dare to look at that face again, a thought appeared in Xi Ning¡¯s mind beneath the shock and suspicion.


    Huo Xiu was very unwilling to relinquish the spirits. He stared at Xi Ning while turning the teacup in his hand. ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is a bit unfair. If you take all of them away, I¡¯ll¡­¡­¡±


    Having said so much, this person probably really didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. Xi Ning was eager to confirm whether the devil in front of him was Song Zhou, and didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Huo Xiu anymore. ¡°My pcecks a few servants at the moment. I¡¯ll be grateful to General Huo for them. You can rest assured since I will also personally discipline them.¡±


    There were four spirits and one devil kneeling here. Xi Ning asked them to get up. ¡°All of you, get up and follow me.¡±


    Huo Xiu sat on the chair without saying a word. The spirits looked at each other and finally all of them got up, one after another. Xi Ning then led them out of the hall.


    ¡°General, this¡­¡­¡± Huo Xiu¡¯s subordinate leaned closer and lowered his voice. Huo Xiu sneered, ¡°What are you doing standing still here, go send His Royal Highness back to his pce.¡±


    Xi Ning was walking quickly. He asked the system on his way back, ¡°Are he and Song Zhou the same person? Is there any way to verify it?¡±


    Before he left thest world, Song Zhou stood outside the kitchen and told him that he woulde and find himself.


    He was in a panic at the time, and after that he was very sad because of the sudden transfer to another world, so he didn¡¯t even think much about it.


    Now, when he saw someone who looked exactly like Song Zhou in this world, Xi Ning noticed something was abnormal. Although he hadn¡¯t done a lot of missions, he was not ignorant. The system has never received a response for his application, and the transfer to the new world without any buffer time was somewhat unexinable.


    After a while, the system hesitantly replied to Xi Ning, ¡°Yes, It can be verified, but I need to check andpare the character data of the two worlds. It will take a long time, and during this period of time, I will not be able to provide assistance to master.¡±


    ¡°Character data?¡± Xi Ning frowned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go check it.¡±


    He had just finished a mission, so any unexpected situations shouldn¡¯t happen so quickly.


    The system responded and it quickly entered the main database to check the information. It needed to retrieve Song Zhou¡¯s personal data from the previous world, and then retrieve the low-ss devil data in front of Xi Ning forparison. Because there were factors such as race and age, if the simrity percentage was above 80%, then it could be sure that they were the same person.


    Huo Xiu¡¯s subordinate guided Xi Ning and the spirits all the way back to Xi Ning¡¯s pce. On the way, he tried to talk to Xi Ning, but Xi Ning was thinking about Song Zhou and didn¡¯t have time to talk to him.


    After returning to the pce, a tree spirit with a white beard greeted him. He was the butler of this pce, and Xi Ning did not have any servants beside him.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, who are they?¡± Seeing that there were a few people that were following behind Xi Ning, the tree spirit squinted his eyes and examined them carefully. ¡°They are actually spirits¡­¡­Huh? There is also a little devil¡­¡­Your Royal Highness, what are you going to do to them?¡±


    Xi Ning nced over the spirits, and his gaze stopped on the low-ss devil for a while. Xi Ning then turned and walked towards his bedroom. ¡°They will stay here and serve me in the future. You take them to wash themselves and change into clean clothes.¡±


    Even though Huo Xiu¡¯s subordinate sent Xi Ning back to the pce, his actual purpose was to see how Xi Ning would handle these spirits. Now that he can¡¯t stay long, watching them, he asked to be excused by Xi Ning and left in a hurry.


    Xi Ning walked two steps to his bedroom, but then he suddenly stopped. He turned and called the tree spirit. ¡°Wait¡­¡­ bring them to meter.¡±


    The tree spirit responded and left with those spirits.


    The system had gone to check the data. Xi Ning could open the panel by himself to see if there were any mission instructions. After taking away those spirits from Huo Xiu, he was rewarded with 2 mission points


    [The plot has drifted slightly, but the character copse percentage has been reduced by 20%, 2 mission points are rewarded.]


    Xi Ning looked at the other status and information, and sat down on the couch.


    The system didn¡¯t say when it would finish checking, and the low-ss devil¡­¡­Two unrted people that look exactly the same, and they are in different worlds. Xi Ning didn¡¯t believe there could be such a coincidence, but if this devil was really Song Zhou, would he have the memories of thest world?


    Xi Ning thought about it while trying to use the spiritual power in his body to create a water mirror that reflected his looks in it.


    Xi Ning looked exactly the same as his original appearance. Song Zhou wouldn¡¯t be unable to recognize him if he still had the memory.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 87

    But if Song Zhou really transferred along with him, then his mission this time would not be that easy. Even when he first came to do the mission, he found that he couldn¡¯t remember the reason for his punishment.


    When Xi Ning thought about it, everything seemed weird, but aside from that, Xi Ning did hope that Song Zhou was able to transfer with him.


    If that was possible, was it that he could also be with Song Zhou in the next few worlds¡­¡­?


    At the time being, he had to wait for the system to reply for the confirmation. The more Xi Ning thought about it, the more irritable and anxious he became. He also started to have a headache for some reason, and the ces on either side of his forehead suddenly pulsated.


    Xi Ning frowned, he rubbed it with his hand andid down for a while.


    Xi Ning felt his headache relieved a bit as time passed, and fell asleep without realizing until he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to move. He turned sideways and pinched his eyebrows with his hand. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The tree spirit walked in with several well-dressed spirits and knelt in a row in front of Xi Ning. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I have brought all of them here. Do I need to make arrangements for them to serve you in the pce? Or arrange for them to go elsewhere?¡±


    Xi Ning sat up. These little spirits were all dirty before, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Now that they had cleaned up, they all looked pretty.


    Two of them must have been sisters, since they looked very simr. Xi Ning propped his head up with his hand and asked, ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The spirits answered one after another, and also mentioned what kind of race they were. Xi Ning started to have a headache again, as if something was going toe out of his forehead. He rubbed his forehead and only vaguely heard a few words like ¡°mian¡± and ¡°tao¡±.


    After they finished speaking, they lowered their heads and waited for Xi Ning to give hismands, since staying at Xi Ning¡¯s ce is several times better than staying with Huo Xiu. One of the cherry blossom spirits quietly raised her head and nced at Xi Ning, and blushed shyly.


    Xi Ning came back to his senses, only to realize that he hadn¡¯t paid attention to their names. He pointed to the low-ss devil at the very end of the row and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The low-ss devil raised his head, revealing the same face as Song Zhou again. He then replied softly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, ve¡¯s name is Chu Yi.¡±


    In the devil n, the names of the low-ss devil are very arbitrary. Only a devil with status had a surname. Xi Ning felt very ufortable when Chu Yi called himself a ve. Xi Ning frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to call yourself ve again.¡±


    Compared with the first time Chu Yi met Xi Ning, he seemed to be more courageous. His dark red eyes looked at Xi Ning for a moment, then he lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The tree spirit on the side was still waiting for Xi Ning¡¯smand to allocate these spirits to their ces, but he saw Xi Ning wave his hand. ¡°You all can leave first.¡±


    Xi Ning looked tired and kept pressing his forehead. The tree spirit guessed that Xi Ning was about to reach adulthood and felt ufortable when his dragon¡¯s horns were about to grow out. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb Xi Ning any more, and took those spirits out of his bedroom quietly.


    When the tree spirit reached the corridor, he pondered Xi Ning¡¯s words and said to Chu Yi, ¡°From now on¡­¡­you will be in charge of serving His Royal Highness throughout his daily life.¡±


    These spirits seem to be quite obedient, and other pces also use spirits or low-ss devils as servants. The tree monster was currently quite satisfied with them.


    The corners of Chu Yi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He bowed and replied, ¡±Yes.¡±


    The tree spirit instructed the other spirits where they are supposed to go, and took out a few dark red bracelets for them to wear. He also put spells on them.


    This was a magic bracelet that could limit the range of movement and suppress spiritual power. Although these spirits had low spiritual powers, it was better to be cautious when they first entered the pce.


    ¡°The Immortal Pce is different from the outside. Being able to serve here is a blessing. All of you have to be more honest and obedient so that you may still have better opportunities in the future.¡±


    The tree spirit advised them and finally waved and called Chu Yi. ¡°Come with me, I will tell you what to do.¡±


    ¨C


    Xi Ningy down for another afternoon. In the evening, someone brought him something to eat. He raised his eyes to see that it was Chu Yi.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± Chu Yi ced the te on the small square table beside the couch and carefully arranged it. ¡°Do you think this dim sum fits your taste?¡±


    Xi Ning just woke up and was a little muddled. When he saw Chu Yi¡¯s face, he thought that he was still in the previous world. He leaned toward Chu Yi. ¡°Hey, you feed..¡­¡±


    Halfway through his speech, Xi Ning came back to his senses and sat back silently.


    ¡°Forget about it, I don¡¯t have any appetite now, put it here first.¡±


    Chu Yi was still standing beside him. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help looking at his face several times, but the system hadn¡¯t replied to him yet.


    Xi Ning suddenly realized that even if Chu Yi was really Song Zhou, would he still be able to restore his previous memories? If he couldn¡¯t recover his memory, their identity and rtionship in this new world would be different. To put it bluntly, would Chu Yi still like himself?


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 88

    Maybe it was because of his skin hunger, but Xi Ning felt that after he came to this world, he was always in a bad mood. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t let himself think more about it, and said to Chu Yi, ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    After he waited for the system toe back and reply to him, he would get to know the answer, so it was useless even if he kept guessing it now.


    Not only did Chu Yi not leave after he heard Xi Ning¡¯s words, he instead stepped forward and half-kneeled in front of Xi Ning. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you have a headache? Do you want me to help you massage it?¡±


    He saw Xi Ning look over and smiled lightly. ¡°This should make you feel morefortable.¡±


    The tree spirit told Chu Yi in the afternoon that Xi Ning¡¯s difort was mostly due to the growth of his dragon horns, but he never stated that massaging it could relieve the pain.


    Xi Ning was stunned for a while, because Chu Yi smiled like Song Zhou. Even the curvature of the corners of his mouth was so simr. Xi Ning froze for a moment. Chu Yi didn¡¯t rush XI Ning either. He looked up at Xi Ning while half-kneeling down.


    Finally, Xi Ning lowered his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xi Ning actually wanted to give it a try. Was Chu Yi the ¡°antidote¡± in this world? If his skin hunger was relieved, he should be able to feel it soon¡­¡­


    After Chu Yi got Xi Ning¡¯s approval, he asked Xi Ning to lie down on the couch while he stood on the side of the couch.


    When Chu Yi¡¯s hand gradually approached him, Xi Ning was a little nervous, and he closed his eyes as if waiting for execution. At the moment when Chu Yi¡¯s fingertips touched his forehead, Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan.


    Chu Yi quickly pulled back his hand and he looked at a loss. ¡°Your Royal Highness, does it hurt?¡±


    He just touched it lightly, why was Xi Ning so finicky?


    Xi Ning shook his head while clutching his sleeves. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yi was really his ¡°antidote¡±.


    Although it was only a slight touch, Xi Ning could feel it very clearly. He had been ufortable for most of the day. In addition to the headache from time to time, he was also in a bad mood. He felt inexplicable anxiety and did not know how to alleviate it until Chu Yi touched him just now.


    However, his ¡°antidote¡± quickly disappeared. The very short contact time hardly helped at all, instead Xi Ning had a stronger urge for Chu Yi to touch him.


    But he is still notpletely sure whether the person in front of him was really Song Zhou or not. Xi Ning could only forcibly endure, not letting Chu Yi touch him, and urge Chu Yi to leave again. ¡°No need to massage anymore. You can leave now.¡±


    In Chu Yi¡¯s sight, Xi Ning was feeling so ufortable that he squeezed his palms tightly. His fingertips even turned white because of the force and Xi Ning¡¯s expression on his face seemed to be a bit aggrieved. Even though Xi Ning was asking him to leave, his tone of voice seemed unwilling to let him go.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to look at Chu Yi¡¯s face for the time being, and turned away.


    Chu Yi looked at Xi Ning¡¯s back a few times, then he got up and left.


    Not long after he left, Xi Ning got up and ate some snacks. When he opened the mission panel, he found that the system had note back.


    It was already dark outside. Xi Ning opened the window and enjoyed the blowing wind for a while, then he got ready to go to sleep.


    It was the first time that he wore this kind of ancient costume, and he fumbled when taking off his robe and only left wearing a single white coat. He also didn¡¯t know where to clean himself.


    In this bedroom, except for the bed, there was only a table, chairs, and couches. Xi Ning guessed that there should be some cleaning spell, but he only can faintly use some spiritual power in the body, and didn¡¯t know anything else. The system was not here either.


    Xi Ning felt ufortable if he slept without cleaning himself, so finally he condensed a puddle of water to wash his face before lying down on the bed.


    The windows of the bedroom were always open. After a while, a ck smoke floated in and slowly condensed by the bed.


    Chu Yi appeared from the smoke. He was wearing another kind of ck shirt and was holding a red bracelet in his hand, but he was in the shape of an adult man, and his face was not like his original fifteen or sixteen years old face.


    Xi Ning, who was asleep, seemed to feel something and frowned. There was some ck smoke floating from Chu Yi¡¯s fingertips to Xi Ning¡¯s nose. Xi Ning¡¯s brows were relieved and he fell deeply asleep.


    Chu Yi wandered around the bedroom, and finally returned to the bed to look at Xi Ning¡¯s sleeping face, as if admiring an exquisite porcin.


    There was a ck paper crow flying in silently at this time. Chu Yi raised his hand to let it rest on his arm, and took out the sound-transmitting ball from its mouth.


    After reading the message in the sound-transmitting ball, the paper crow and the sound-transmitting ball shattered into smoke together. Chu Yi sat down by the bed, he reached out to pick up a strand of Xi Ning¡¯s hair and wind it between his fingers.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yi muttered to himself with a thoughtful expression on his face and a voice different from his original voice. Finally, he let go of Xi Ning¡¯s hair, turned into smoke and left through the window.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 89

    Xi Ning woke up very early. When he opened his eyes and saw the floating bed curtains and his huge bedroom, he almost thought he was dreaming as he still hadn¡¯t been able to get used to it.


    Xi Ning came back to his senses, he first opened the mission panel and called the system a few times, but it did not respond.


    Howe the system was taking so long to check the data? Xi Ning sighed and when he was about to get up, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± From the sound of it, it was Chu Yi. He knocked on the door very softly and spoke softly, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Xi Ning struggled between ¡°He must be Song Zhou¡± and ¡°He may not be Song Zhou¡± for a while. He then sat up in bed. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Chu Yi opened the door. He was holding a bowl of steaming soup. Xi Ning didn¡¯t know what it was made of but there was the faint smell of flowers.


    Did people in the immortal world eat these things? However, even though Xi Ning hadn¡¯t eaten anything during this period, he didn¡¯t feel hungry. He nced at the soup in Chu Yi¡¯s hand, and still took a few sips.


    Xi Ning had just woken up, so he was only wearing a single thin shirt. His shirt¡¯s cor was slightly open, revealing a small section of his corbone. When Xi Ning raised his wrist to drink the soup, his thin blood vessels could be seen clearly, exposed to the sunlight.


    Chu Yi looked at Xi Ning¡¯s trembling eyshes. He quickly retracted his gaze when Xi Ning put down the bowl and raised his head.


    There was still a small portion of the soup that Xi Ning hadn¡¯t finished drinking. Chu Yi took the bowl and put it on the table. He then walked over and picked up the robe that Xi Ning put on his bedside. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you want me to dress you up?¡±


    Xi Ning finally realized that something was not right. ¡°Are you¡­¡­serving me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness,¡± Chu Yi said with a puzzled face. ¡°Uncle Rong said, this is what you meant.¡±


    Uncle Rong is the tree spirit. When he saw Xi Ning bring these spirits back, he only asked the name of Chu Yi, and seemed to pay more attention to him.


    Even though Xi Ning didn¡¯t say anything in the end, Uncle Rong made the arrangements on his own. If Xi Ning was not satisfied, he would reallocate Chu Yi.


    Xi Ning quietly opened the mission panel and searched for it to find out who Uncle Rong was. ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I see.¡±


    Chu Yi was holding Xi Ning¡¯s robe in his hand. He cautiously asked again, ¡°Then should I dress you?¡±


    Xi Ning hesitated and stood up. ¡°All right.¡±


    It was true that he didn¡¯t know how to wear ancient clothes. It would be nice to have Chu Yi help him dress and it would be even better if he was Song Zhou.


    When Chu Yi approached him, Xi Ning found that even though Chu Yi looked young, he was quite tall.


    Chu Yi dressed up Xi Ning gently, and when he touched Xi Ning through the clothes, he seemed to relieve a bit of the symptoms from Xi Ning¡¯s illness. Xi Ning even had the thought to open his sleeve to let him touch his skin.


    Chu Yi noticed that Xi Ning¡¯s body was getting stiffer and stiffer. When he asionally touched Xi Ning, he would avoid him a little bit, but there was no repulsed expression on Xi Ning¡¯s face.


    Chu Yi was very curious. He pretended to identally hook Xi Ning¡¯s little finger when finishing with Xi Ning¡¯s sleeves.


    Xi Ning¡¯s hand trembled. He could feel the subtle touch for only a short moment. He withdrew his hand and took a step back and was obviously resisting.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡­¡± Chu Yi didn¡¯t seem to understand why he did this, his expression was a little hurt. ¡°Does Your Royal Highness dislike me? Or did I do something wrong¡­¡­¡±


    He quietly looked at Xi Ning, and saw Xi Ning¡¯s face had turned red and his light-colored pupils were like amber wetted by rain. Then Xi Ning tilted his head and looked away. ¡°You leave first.¡±


    Chu Yi repeated these three words in his heart. He looked down and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Yi turned and left with Xi Ning¡¯s unfinished soup, and closed the door.


    Xi Ning felt more at ease after he left. He couldn¡¯t ignore the effects of the illness and the antidote on him, and also the words that Chu Yi said, about whether or not he didn¡¯t like him. Xi Ning didn¡¯t understand why he said that, but when he said it with that face, it made him feel upset.


    Xi Ning was still waiting for the system to check the data. If they were not the same person¡­¡­he must send this Chu Yi away. The farther the better.


    Xi Ning¡¯s forehead began to hurt again. He took a closer look with the water mirror and found that there were two obvious green spots on his forehead, which also felt a little swollen when he touched them.


    Was it possible that this Seventh prince had a hidden sickness? The system was not around, so he was unable to check his physical condition now. Xi Ning frowned and rubbed his forehead but it did not relieve the pain at all.


    Soon he knew what was going on. Uncle Rong sent two boxes of ointment over at ater time.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Immortal Emperor knows that you are unwell recently, so he ordered someone to send these two boxes of medicinal ointment.¡± Uncle Rong opened the lid to show Xi Ning one by one, and the strong smell of medicine spread in the air. ¡°Your Royal Highness, your body is weak since childhood so you must use it and don¡¯t try to act tough.¡±


    Xi Ning picked up the ointment and dipped it with his hand. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This box contains cloud mist grass and immortal Ganoderma. It is the best for relieving pain and removing bruises. Remember to apply it to the dragon horn spots once in the morning and evening.¡±


    ¡°Dragon horns¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning touched his forehead, only to remember that his body has the bloodline of the azure dragon. No wonder he had been in pain these two days. It turned out that his dragon horns were about to grow.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 90

    Xi Ning applied the ointment to his forehead, and the cool ointment really relieved the pain a lot. Uncle Rong hadn¡¯t left yet, and stood on the same spot while bending his back. ¡°One more thing Your Royal Highness. The Immortal Emperor will invite the leaders of the spirit n to dinner tomorrow night, and asks that you attend too. ¡°


    The original Seventh prince didn¡¯t like going out. In the past, even if there were such banquets, he would not attend it, and even if he attended, he woulde back early. But this time, the Immortal Emperor specially sent someone to notify him. There should be something more important.


    ¡°All right, I got it.¡±


    After Uncle Rong left, Xi Ning opened the mission panel and searched for the plot of the original book by himself, but the current timeline was too early. The banquet is not mentioned in the book at all, and the system is not here, so there was no way for him to check other information.


    Huo Xiu would definitely attend the banquet. He was in a state of copse right now, so he might cause some trouble, but Xi Ning hadn¡¯t received any mission instructions yet.


    Finally, Xi Ning decided to ask about it after the system returned. The banquet would start tomorrow night, and it was impossible for the system to check the data until that time.


    Another box of ointment was still on the table. Xi Ning picked it up and smelled it. It was much more fragrant than the previous box. It had a soothing and rxing smell. He also rubbed a little ointment on his forehead.


    This medicine probably has some kind of sleep-inducing effect. It was most suitable to use at night. Not long after Xi Ning applied it to his forehead, he felt sleepy and he took a nap on the couch for a while.


    Who knew how long it had been. Someone pushed the door and approached Xi Ning. Xi Ning slowly opened his eyes and saw Chu Yi half kneeling in front of the couch.


    Xi Ning woke up instantly, holding his body up a little with his hand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Yi was staying still in the same ce, and said innocently, ¡°I knocked on the door just now, but Your Royal Highness didn¡¯t respond, so I was a little worried and wanted toe in to take a look.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t hear a knock on the door just now, maybe because he was asleep?


    He sat up silently, and Chu Yi reached out his hands and touched a corner of his clothes that was hanging on the side of the couch, acting like a little animal that was about to be abandoned. ¡°Even if your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t like me, don¡¯t drive me away, okay? I don¡¯t have any ce to go anymore except here, besides that General Huo¡­¡­¡±


    When Chu Yi was speaking about Huo Xiu, he seemed to be very scared of him. His body that was half kneeling near Xi Ning¡¯s feet trembled, and his expression looked even more pitiful. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning put his hand on his forehead. ¡°When did I say¡­¡­I want to drive you away?¡±


    He had this thought before, but he had to wait for the answer from the system.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Yi was happy when he heard the words, and moved a little closer to Xi Ning. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning looked away. ¡°In the future, if I don¡¯t call for you, you don¡¯t have toe to serve me.¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s face, which was still happy just now, froze, and the corner of his mouth slowly pressed down. He didn¡¯t dare to say any more, and lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    He reluctantly got up and left, hoping that Xi Ning would change his mind, but Xi Ning said nothing.


    Chu Yi nced at the ointment on the table before leaving, and after leaving the room, he suppressed all his expressions.


    ¨C


    Even until the next morning, Xi Ning did not see Chu Yi again. Xi Ning dressed by himself in the morning. Although it took a lot of time, he didn¡¯t see any problems after he finished putting it on.


    The banquet prepared by the Immortal Emperor was about to begin that evening, but the system still did not return. Xi Ning decided to go there after thinking further about it.


    If there was nothing unusual about Huo Xiu, he woulde back earlier. If he caused any trouble, Xi Ning could also stop it as soon as possible.


    In the end, Xi Ning went to the banquet alone. There were already a lot of people in the hall when he arrived. Xi Ning was guided by the maid and servant and sat down in his seat.


    He was the youngest son of the Immortal Emperor, so his seat was arranged at the back. There were a few seats in front of him that were already upied by his older brothers. They also greeted him when they saw Xi Ning, and exchanged a few words of greeting.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t talk much, and this original body also spoke less. Those princes also didn¡¯t care about him, and they went chatting on their own.


    The immortal emperor hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Xi Ning observed the hall silently, determining which one of them was the spirit n leader that was invited to the banquet, and he suddenly came across with Huo Xiu¡¯s gaze.


    Huo Xiu sat diagonally opposite Xi Ning, with a young man in a ck robe beside him, but the young man didn¡¯t look like he was a subordinate of Huo Xiu.


    Huo Xiu smiled at Xi Ning. He poured a ss of wine and raised his ss in the air. Xi Ning only took a look at it and then looked away coldly.


    Huo Xiu smiled even more when he saw it, and he didn¡¯t care about Xi Ning¡¯s attitude at all. He raised his head and drank the wine in his ss.


    The Immortal Emperor seemed to be busy with something. There were singing and dancing events that had been arranged in the hall, but the Immortal Emperor did not appear even after a few fairy dancers danced.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 91

    At this time, Xi Ning finally heard the sound of the system.


    ¡°Master!¡± The system said with a lively tone, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    Before Xi Ning could ask it, the system said, ¡°Ipared the data of Song Zhou from the previous world with that low-ss devil of this world. The percentage of simrity between them is as high as 95%, so it can be confirmed that they are the same person. As for why this happens, I¡¯m still looking for the reason, but¡­¡­¡±


    With a soft ¡°ng¡± sound, Xi Ning identally knocked over the wine ss on the table, and identally spilled some wine on the sleeve of his shirt. He hurriedly ced the ss back and replied, ¡°Really?¡±


    Xi Ning had thought about it countless times in the past two days. His instincts said that they were probably the same person, but he had also denied his guess and wanted to hear confirmation from the system.


    And now when Xi Ning heard the answer from the system, he was relieved and the grievances and helplessness that he felt surged forth.


    Chu Yi was indeed Song Zhou. He had transferred with him and he was still the antidote which can relieve his illness, but he had no memory of the previous world.


    The system finally got rid of the need to check the database. It felt very refreshed and quickly returned to it¡¯s working state, checking the surrounding environment. ¡°Eh, master, you are attending a banquet? Let me see¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning got up and went straight out of the hall before the Immortal Emperor came. The servant who was serving at the door saw him leave and asked. ¡°Your Royal Highness, did you not want to wait for the Immortal Emperor?¡±


    Xi Ning did not look back and said. ¡°My clothes are stained with alcohol, so I will go back and change.¡±


    He walked quickly across the corridor, but was stopped by someone again.


    Huo Xiu also came out of the hall, and crossed his arms in the middle of the corridor. ¡°The banquet hasn¡¯t started yet, why is Your Royal Highness so eagerly wanting to leave?¡±


    Xi Ning simply said, ¡°I have something else to do.¡±


    He reluctantly slowed down his tone, and didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with Huo Xiu now. ¡°General Huo, go back quickly since you can¡¯t be absent from the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Your Royal Highness?¡± Huo Xiu smelled some medicine scent on Xi Ning. ¡°Where did Your Royal Highness get injured?¡±


    It¡¯s none of your business, right? Xi Ning took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any injuries. I really have something to do, so I won¡¯t chat anymore with General Huo.¡±


    Xi Ning passed by Huo Xiu directly, but Huo Xiu grabbed his wrist. ¡°What makes you in such a hurry? I don¡¯t see Your Royal Highness bring any subordinates along with you. How about I send you back¡­¡­¡±


    When Huo Xiu touched the skin of Xi Ning¡¯s wrist, Xi Ning suddenly felt very disgusted, and he lifted his hand and mmed Huo Xiu away.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t look very good, he tidied up his sleeves. ¡°No need.¡±


    Xi Ning continued to walk forward, Huo Xiu no longer stopped him, and just leaned on the stone pir while looking at Xi Ning¡¯s back.


    The man in ck robe that was seen in the hall walked behind Huo Xiu and said, ¡°Is he¡­¡­ The seventh prince?¡±


    He also saw Xi Ning a moment ago, and he smiled at this moment. ¡°He is the son of the Immortal Emperor. The general will have to work hard to get him.¡±


    Huo Xiu retracted his gaze and turned back to the hall. ¡°The Immortal Emperor¡¯s son¡­¡­ so what?¡±


    On Xi Ning¡¯s way back, the system had found out that the purpose of this banquet was to build connections through marriages with the spirit n.


    ¡°It¡¯s better that the master left.¡± The system had a lingering fear. ¡°If any spirit is attracted to the master, it will be troublesome if they want to marry the master.¡±


    In this world, men could also get married, especially among spirits and devils.


    Xi Ning replied perfunctorily. He just wanted to find Chu Yi now.


    After returning to his pce, Xi Ning couldn¡¯t find Chu Yi, and asked the little spirit in the yard and he said that he had only seen Chu Yi at noon today, but he didn¡¯t know where Chu Yi was.


    Xi Ning felt very anxious, and the wrist that Huo Xiu had touched just now felt very ufortable. He went back to his room and condensed some water using his spiritual power and cleaned it several times until his sleeve was wet and his wrist turned red because of all the rubbing.


    The system saw that Xi Ning¡¯s condition was not right, and after asking him, it understood what happened and exined, ¡°The illness of the master in this world is skin hunger. Because of the extra instruction that the master¡¯s illness can be relieved, the master may feel repelled by the touch of any person other than the antidote. Ah, by the way master, do you know who is the antidote in this world right now?¡±


    Xi Ning felt a little better, and sat in a chair. ¡°Who else can it be?¡±


    The system is very slow in understanding, and it took a while for it to know what Xi Ning meant, and said happily. ¡°That¡¯s great! Then the master doesn¡¯t have to bother to find the antidote again¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning felt speechless. He wanted to ask Uncle Rong if he knew where Chu Yi was. A familiar figure suddenly appeared at the door.


    The lights were on in the bedroom, and Xi Ning didn¡¯t close the door when he came in. Chu Yi saw the person sitting inside at first nce, Xi Ning was holding his wrist and staring at him in a daze.


    Chu Yi walked in and whispered, ¡°I heard from them that Your Royal Highness is looking for me?¡±


    When the person he wanted to see was in front of him, Xi Ning suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, he lowered his head and let out a ¡°yeah¡±.


    Chu Yi soon discovered that there were red marks on Xi Ning¡¯s wrist, his sleeves and shirt were also wet, and there was a vague smell of alcohol.


    He knew that Xi Ning was going to a banquet tonight, but he didn¡¯t think that he woulde back so soon, and even in a state like this. Could it be that he was bullied?


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 92

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, what happened to your hand?¡± Chu Yi asked while half squatting down to touch Xi Ning¡¯s hand. He then stopped halfway, looking up at Xi Ning as if he was asking for his permission.


    Xi Ning pulled up the sleeves, and he said with a nasally voice. ¡°You help me to rub it.¡±


    Even if the person in front of him had no memory, he was still his Song Zhou, who would spoil him unconditionally and treat him well.


    Chu Yi was surprised, but he decided to follow Xi Ning¡¯smand first, and took Xi Ning¡¯s hand to gently rub the reddened area.


    He didn¡¯t see any wounds, it was like¡­¡­ Xi Ning rubbed them until it turned red by himself. Leaving a mark on Xi Ning¡¯s delicate skin seemed to happen with only a little effort. Chu Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub it with a lighter force, and he quietly used a weak spell to make the red mark disappear even faster.


    Chu Yi said silently in mind, so fragile.


    Xi Ning kept his head down. He felt very satisfied. The disgusting feeling when Huo Xiu touched him hadpletely disappeared. Now it was also confirmed that Song Zhou was Chu Yi, he felt secure physically and psychologically.


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but move forward a bit, he bent down and whispered, ¡°Can you¡­¡­ hug me?¡±


    Chu Yi froze, pretending that he could not hear clearly. ¡°What did Your Royal Highness say¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning leaned forward, hooked the neck of Chu Yi and threw himself into his arms. The contact that was made between his cheek and the skin on the side of his neck made Xi Ning humfortably.


    Chu Yi¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but he quickly rxed. He did not reject Xi Ning throwing himself into his arms and hugging him, and even reached out his arm around Xi Ning¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness?¡± Chu Yi couldn¡¯t see the expression on Xi Ning¡¯s face, and he softly stroked Shun Xi Ning¡¯s back with his palm. ¡°What happened, Your Royal Highness? Are you feeling unhappy?¡±


    No, Xi Ning was very happy. He didn¡¯t want to let go of Chu Yi¡¯s neck. Xi Ning didn¡¯t say a word, and rubbed his face on it.


    The warm breath that was near Chu Yi¡¯s neck, and the soft lips that asionally rubbed over made Chu Yi Adam¡¯s apple roll up and down, and he tightened his arm. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡­¡±


    When Chu Yi first saw Xi Ning, he felt attracted by Xi Ning. Xi Ning¡¯s inexplicable words and actions always made him curious and want to know more about him. Now that Xi Ning is taking the initiative, then don¡¯t me him¡­¡­


    Xi Ning finally raised his head. He saw Chu Yi¡¯s young face, and felt awkward and embarrassed. He let go of Chu Yi and coughed slightly. ¡°You can stay in the bedroom to serve me from now on.¡±


    Anyway, he was now a prince, he even took Chu Yi back from Huo Xiu, so he was Chu Yi¡¯s master.


    Chu Yi did not ask much and obeyed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He pulled up Xi Ning¡¯s sleeves that were wet with water. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¯s clothes are wet. Let me change them for you.¡±


    In fact, Xi Ning knew how to use a spell. He couldpletely remove the water on his body with the cleansing spell. Chu Yi just tried out asking, but Xi Ning nodded and agreed.


    Xi Ning stood up and allowed Chu Yi to touch him this time, and he was not as stiff asst time. Chu Yi was curious about his changes, and enjoyed his obedience very much.


    Chu Yi didn¡¯t expect that there was such a treasure hidden in the immortal pce. But Xi Ning was a little fragile, and he was used to living here. Chu Yi didn¡¯t know whether Xi Ning would get angry at him if he brought him back to the devil realm?


    After changing his robe, Xi Ning felt refreshed and sat on the edge of the bed. He took out the two boxes of ointments.


    ¡°I have a headache, you help me to massage it.¡± Xi Ning looked at Chu Yi expectantly. ¡°And use both of the ointment.¡±


    Chu Yi asked Xi Ning to lie down, and he sat on the foot of the bed with ointment on his hands to massage Xi Ning.


    Half of Xi Ning¡¯s bloodline was from the Azure Dragon. Although he could not directly transform into dragon form, he would grow dragon horns and he should also have some of a dragon¡¯s nature. Chu Yi remembered that for dragons, even if it was a dragon horn that hadn¡¯t grown yet, they wouldn¡¯t allow others to touch it. Last time Xi Ning agreed to let him massage, although he was told to leave after only touching it for a while, it still surprised him very much.


    Now Xi Ning was lying unsuspectingly in front of him, breathing steadily without any difort, and even seemed to enjoy it.


    When the second ointment was used up, Xi Ning was already asleep. Chu Yi put the box away and adjusted Xi Ning¡¯s posture carefully for him to sleep morefortably.


    He turned off the light and left the bedroom quietly.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Yi couldn¡¯t help bute back again.


    Same asst time, Chu Yi also turned into smoke and squeezed in from the gap between the windows. He sat on the bedside and turned back into his human form. He was looking at Xi Ning in the dark and touching his face with his fingers.


    Xi Ning fell asleep, but the system did not sleep. It knew what Chu Yi was doing, and it silentlyined, ¡°Even the low-ss devil got so powerful now?¡±


    Chu Yi sneaked into Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom at night, and he even looked like he wanted to do bad things. If it weren¡¯t for sure that he and Song Zhou were the same person, the system would have woken Xi Ning long ago.


    After Chu Yi sat there for a long time, he finally pinched Xi Ning¡¯s chin slightly. He didn¡¯t use his devilish energy to make Xi Ning fall into a deep sleep, and he was not afraid that Xi Ning would notice him.


    He even wanted to bring Xi Ning back to the Devil Realm right now, but this might scare Xi Ning, which was not his original wish.


    Xi Ning still exuded the mixed smell of medicine. Chu Yi lowered his head and sniffed it lightly. The more he looked, the more he felt satisfied.


    At this time, the system realized something was wrong. Why does Chu Yi¡¯s face look so different? He used to look like a teenager, but now he looks like he was in his twenties¡­


    When the system was stupefied, Chu Yi turned into smoke and left from the same ce he entered.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 93

    Early the next morning, Chu Yi came to the bedroom to serve Xi Ning after he woke up.


    Xi Ning got up and condensed a floating stream of water in the air. Chu Yi was looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I want to wash my face.¡±


    Xi Ning was the son of the Immortal Emperor. He was born with a high level of spiritual power. The spiritual aura around his body would prevent any dust from getting on him, but Xi Ning still kept his old habits from before he came here. He felt ufortable without washing his face.


    Chu Yi went to find a small handkerchief for him. He soaked the handkerchief in water to wipe Xi Ning¡¯s face, and wiped his hands as well.


    The system had been observing Chu Yi, and the more it looked at him, the more confused it was. Could it be that it saw wrongst night?


    The system hadn¡¯t been here in the past two days, so it didn¡¯t know how the situation between Xi Ning and Chu Yi was. But looking at how they were getting alongst night, their rtionship was pretty good?


    But it still decided to remind Xi Ning that it was not a good thing to sneak into people¡¯s rooms and watch other people sleep at night.


    ¡°Master,¡± the system cleared his throat. ¡°Although it is confirmed that Song Zhou is Chu Yi, and he is now even a servant of the master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What servant,¡± Xi Ning retorted. ¡°This is only temporary. He is a low-ss devil in this world and he even lost his memory. I will exin to him in the future.¡±


    Maybe he would recover his memory in the future. Xi Ning could only use his identity to order him at the moment if he wanted to keep Chu Yi by his side.


    And yesterday, when he was hugging Chu Yi, Chu Yi did not reject him at all. Xi Ning intuitively felt that Chu Yi also liked him.


    It was just that Chu Yi seemed to be very young, and it seemed that he was still a minor. Was he going to wait for Chu Yi to grow up in this world? Maybe the calction of age for devils was different from ordinary mortals?


    The system choked upon hearing what Xi Ning said and hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡­ Chu Yi came to the master¡¯s room in the middle of the nightst night. Although the master may not mind, he doesn¡¯t have any memory and he is even your servant¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning thought that the system was talking about Chu Yi applying the ointment on himst night, and he was not very happy. ¡°You did a good job checking the data a few days ago, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will not mute you in the future.¡±


    The system immediately silenced itself.


    It was finally quiet in Xi Ning¡¯s mind. He waved at Chu Yi, calling him toe over.


    Xi Ning was sitting in the courtyard basking in the sun. Chu Yi had cut a few flowers in the courtyard. He found a small vase and ced it on the table next to Xi Ning. After that he half-kneeled beside Xi Ning. ¡°Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Xi Ning found that he liked to use this posture in front of him, which showed that there was a huge identity difference between them. Xi Ning wasn¡¯t sure if Chu Yi was Song Zhoust time, so he didn¡¯t say anything about it. But now Xi Ning pulled Chu Yi¡¯s hand and wanted him to get up. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, get up and sit down.¡±


    Chu Yi didn¡¯t move at all and said softly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is impolite.¡±


    There were also still some other servants walking around. Xi Ning had to give up and bend down to talk to him.


    Chu Yi thought that Xi Ning was about to jump into his arms again. He almost reached out his arm to catch him, only to find that Xi Ning was just bending over.


    ¡°Well, Chu Yi.¡± Xi Ning was propping his face up with his hands. ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    Chu Yi vaguely guessed Xi Ning¡¯s purpose, and quickly responded, ¡°Your Royal Highness, as a low-ss devil, my adolescence will be much slower. If I were to calcte my age ording to mortal ages, I am already over fifty years old.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s expression on his face froze. Chu Yi looked like he was fifteen years old, but he told him that he was already over fifty years old.


    ¡°Fift, fifty¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning was struggling even more. From a practical point of view, this is already a middle-aged person. Even if he lived in the immortal world where even a few hundred years old doesn¡¯t really mean anything, it should be okay to fall in love at this age, right? But he had this immature face, which Xi Ning¡­¡­couldn¡¯t really overlook.


    Chu Yi said again, ¡°I will be an adult at the age of sixty, and I will change to an adult appearance at that time.¡±


    Xi Ning asked him again, ¡°Then when will you turn sixty?¡±


    Chu Yi thought to himself, I guessed it right.


    When Xi Ning first went to Huo Xiu¡¯s pce, Xi Ning was obviously stunned at the moment he saw him. Later, he even took him away with the spirits. But in the end, Xi Ning only left him by his side to serve him. Is it because Xi Ning liked him?


    And yesterday, Xi Ning even took the initiative to hug him and act like a spoiled child. Chu Yi kept remembering what happenedst night.


    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 24 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 94

    At first, he thought that a younger face would make it easier to sneak into the immortal pce, and Huo Xiu indeed brought him back, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Xi Ning, and Xi Ning seemed to dislike him being young.


    Since Xi Ning didn¡¯t like it, he had to quickly change back.


    Chi Yi smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be soon. About a few more days.¡±


    The system listened to this silently, and it felt that something was wrong. The system already saw some settings of this world when it came, and it had also stored the data in its own database. Why did it remember that it was not like what Chu Yi said? In order to be sure of it, the system opened the original book to check the information again.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xi Ning was very surprised, but felt that his reaction was too much, so he coughed and adjusted his clothes. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    That way, at least he won¡¯t feel guilty. He still had to wait for at least a year in this world. But with Chu Yi by his side, Xi Ning still felt that the time period was too short.


    Xi Ning became more and more happy, and wanted to let Chu Yi touch himself. He stretched out the hand that Chu Yi rubbed yesterday, and made an excuse. ¡°My hand still hurts a bit, you help me rub it again.¡±


    There was no red mark on Xi Ning¡¯s wrist anymore, his skin looked white and smooth in the sun, and it didn¡¯t look like Xi Ning was still in pain.


    But of course Chu Yi wouldn¡¯t refuse. He took Xi Ning¡¯s hand and rubbed it carefully. Xi Ning wore a robe with a wide sleeve, and a section of his forearm was exposed. Chu Yi looked down at it for a while, and carefully pulled the sleeves to cover him.


    At this time, the system said, ¡°Master, I still want to say it again¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was in a good mood now, closing his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, speak up.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I definitely don¡¯t think that Chu Yi is bad¡­¡­¡± The system has a strong desire to live, but it is also very strict. ¡°But he did lie. The devil n reaches adulthood at the age of 100, and their appearance changes before adulthood are almost the same as ordinary mortals. But devils with higher bloodlines can maintain their appearance and live longer. In short, his appearance looks the same as his age.¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned by this information. Although the system was a bit annoying at times, it wouldn¡¯t lie to him. But in this case, why would Chu Yi lie to him? Was Chu Yi just coaxing him to make him happy?


    The system also mentioned what happenedst night. ¡°Also, he sneaked in from the windowst night, thinking that the master was asleep and didn¡¯t know about it, but I actually saw him. I even suspect that he is not a low-ss devil. But for the time being, I have not found the character that he was in the original book.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did you say?¡± Xi Ning was even more confused. ¡°He came in through the window?¡±


    So the system carefully described what it sawst night, and also mentioned the change in Chu Yi¡¯s appearance. ¡°Maybe because I have been dealing with his data a few days ago, I can confirm that he is definitely the one who sneaked inst night.¡±


    After Xi Ning digested what the system said, he was silent for a long time. His body had high spiritual power. If Chu Yi was really a low-ss devil, Xi Ning would be aware of him when he entered his bedroom and sat on the edge of his bed, and Chu Yi had even pinched his chin¡­¡­


    Chu Yi was still rubbing his hand dutifully. From Xi Ning¡¯s point of view, he was very obedient, and he couldn¡¯t imagine that Chu Yi would do what the system said.


    The system saw that Xi Ning didn¡¯t speak, and it thought that Xi Ning didn¡¯t believe it and added,, ¡°Master, you can go to bedte these days, or I¡¯ll wake up master at that time. I think Chu Yi wille again.¡±


    Xi Ning still didn¡¯t say anything. He was actually not wary of Chu Yi at all. He was just inexplicably worried that his true identity and purpose would be rted to his mission.


    Xi Ning thought for a while and asked Chu Yi, ¡°You said just now that there are still a few more days to reach adulthood. How many days is it?¡±


    Chu Yi was stupefied for a while and replied, ¡°There are still¡­¡­ five days left.¡±


    He thought that Xi Ning was in a hurry, and smiled softly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¨C


    Xi Ning did not directly ask Chu Yi about it. He nned to go to bedte ording to the system¡¯s suggestion, but for two consecutive nights, Chu Yi did note as the system said.


    The system didn¡¯t know what to do, and simply proposed, ¡°Then leave him be first? Don¡¯t worry master, with me by your side, I will ensure the master¡¯s safety.¡±


    The system thought thatpleting the mission was the main priority. Since there were no mission instructions, it proved that everything was progressing normally now.


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯t slept well in the past two days. During the day, hey on the couch at the pavilion to make up for sleep, and asked Chu Yi to massage his forehead.

 Chapter 95

    His dragon¡¯s horns had grown a little bit, but they still hurt a few times every day. Xi Ning took a look using a water mirror. There were two small bumps on his forehead, which were green in colour.


    Xi Ning frowned and touched them. They were a bit hard. ¡°So ugly.¡±


    Chu Yi dipped his fingertips in the ointment and touched the little dragon¡¯s horns and the surrounding skin. Then he slowly circled and massaged. ¡°It¡¯s not ugly. Your Royal Highness is the best looking person in this immortal pce.¡±


    Xi Ning was a little embarrassed when he heard these words. He lifted his hand and made the mirror disappear. ¡°You are just coaxing me.¡±


    Xi Ning tilted his head to look at Chu Yi. He suddenly reached out his hands and touched Chu Yi¡¯s face.


    Chu Yi was caught off guard and almost couldn¡¯t control his force while massaging. ¡°Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Xi Ning also stretched out his other hand, carefully fumbling with Chu Yi¡¯s face, from his eyebrows to his chin.


    Was Chu Yi really disguising himself? Xi Ning had been waiting for an answer these two nights. Although the system said that they should leave him be for the time being, he had been thinking about it the whole time.


    Chu Yi didn¡¯t turn away or move from his position, Xi Ning even pinched his face and he didn¡¯t notice the slightest abnormality at all, so he had to withdraw his hand.


    ¡°Why did Your Royal Highness pinch my face?¡± Chu Yi couldn¡¯t help but approach Xi Ning, and boldly grab Xi Ning¡¯s wrist. ¡°Did I hurt Your Royal Highness just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your master, what¡¯s wrong with pinching you a bit.¡± Xi Ning was righteous. He was leaning sideways on the couch, almost falling, Chu Yi stayed by his side so he could catch Xi Ning at any time if he fell. ¡°Are you unwilling to let me pinch you?¡±


    Chu Yi opened his mouth and was about to speak, but he sensed something and turned his head to look. Uncle Rong hurriedly walked over, followed by two people.


    Xi Ning followed Chu Yi¡¯s gaze and looked in that direction, and he was immediately in a bad mood.


    It was Huo Xiu and in the ck robe, following Huo Xiu, was the man that he saw at the banquetst time.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, General Huo is here.¡±


    Uncle Rong led the people to Xi Ning and then left. Xi Ning sat up reluctantly. ¡°How did General Huo have time toe to visit me today?¡±


    Huo Xiu sat down on the stone bench in the middle of the pavilion, and said with a smile, ¡°I came to see if Your Royal Highness is well or not.¡±


    Anyone who entered his pce should inform him first, except for uninvited visitors like them. Xi Ning has always hated Huo Xiu. Huo Xiu was an eyesore to Xi Ning, and now Xi Ning also had a bad expression looking at him. ¡°Sorry, I am feeling unwell today, and it is inevitable that the hospitality will be inadequate. General Huo should go back sooner.¡±


    Xi Ning directly gave an order for the guests to leave. But Huo Xiu sat still and didn¡¯t leave. He looked at Chu Yi. ¡°How can I me Your Royal Highness for poor hospitality? You might as well take some servants from my ce back with you, they are very obedient and understand etiquette well¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xi Ning¡¯s expression got worse and he was about to get angry. Huo Xiu changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯vee to visit Your Royal Highness. Actually, I also wanted to discuss something with you.¡±


    Huo Xiu has something to discuss with himself, what bullshit. Xi Ning said ndly, ¡°General Huo are you joking, I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness did you not know that when the leaders of the spirit n that came to the immortal pce to attend the banquet two days ago, their intention was to build rtionships through marriage,¡± Huo Xiu said with a strange smile. ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±


    Xi Ning has already heard about it from the system, but now he pretends not to know. ¡°Really? It¡¯s my fault that I left early that day, and I have to trouble General Huo toe and notify me in person.¡±


    Huo Xiu didn¡¯t pay attention to Xi Ning¡¯s sarcasm. He stood up and walked around the pavilion with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°As for the candidate for the marriage, the Immortal Emperor had a headache thinking about it, so I came here today to discuss this matter with Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Huo Xiu was beating around the bush when talking about this matter. Xi Ning had a bad feeling the more he heard. Huo Xiu had already walked behind his couch. He put his hand on the edge of the couch, and bent slightly to get closer to Xi Ning. ¡°Because, of all the candidates that were selected for marriage, one of them is you, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Chu Yi stood silently beside Xi Ning, his head lowered, and his eyes narrowed when he heard the words.

 Chapter 96

    Huo Xiu imed that the Immortal Emperor sent him to find Xi Ning for an urgent matter. Uncle Rong didn¡¯t dare to neglect him, so he brought him in without informing Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning went to his pce to snatch people from himst time, which made Huo Xiu to notice this seventh prince who had no sense of existence before. Huo Xiu felt that although this prince had the dragon bloodline, he was more like a beautiful and arrogant cat that still had its sharp ws and didn¡¯t like to be bothered about others..


    It would be wonderful to make such a cat bow down its head and rub against his hand, but he probably needed to grind down its ws first.


    When Xi Ning heard what Huo Xiu said, he was shocked and felt very speechless at the same time. He left the banquet early that day, how could he still get involved in it?


    And Xi Ning had a feeling that it was Huo Xiu who had caused this.


    ¡°There was also another candidate, the daughter of Cultivator Rong Hua, but she recently went to the mortal realm, and we don¡¯t know when she wille back.¡± Huo Xiu got up and returned to his spot to sit down again, wanting to appreciate the flustered expression on Xi Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Furthermore, Your Royal Highness is a noble, which can better show sincerity of the immortal world. There are also rumors that the prince of the spirit n prefers men¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was much calmer than what Huo Xiu expected and replied without much emotion. ¡°Since the candidate has already been decided, why did General Huoe to find me?¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Huo Xiu didn¡¯t believe that Xi Ning wouldn¡¯t have any reaction at all and would quickly ept the fact that he will marry to the spirit n. ¡°The Immortal Emperor was struggling in deciding, so he discussed this matter with me alone.¡±


    As he spoke, his tone became ambiguous. ¡°Naturally, I am reluctant to send Your Royal Highness to marry into the spirit n. Don¡¯t you be afraid¡­¡­ If there is any inconvenience, just tell me, I will help you figure out a solution.¡±


    Xi Ning understood what Huo Xiu meant. If he didn¡¯t want to marry into the spirit n, he could only ask for Huo Xiu¡¯s help and beg him to speak up for him in front of the Immortal Emperor. Xi Ning had also vaguely guessed his purpose.


    At the same time, Xi Ning got the mission instruction.


    [ Huo Xiu used the marriage to force the seventh prince tomit himself to him. The probability of character copse has increased by 20%, 5 mission points were deducted. If Huo Xiu seeds, the probability of character copse will increase by 50%, please stop this as soon as possible. ]


    [Punishment: Your illness will worsen for the next 8 hours, effective immediately. ]


    Xi Ning was already disgusted by Huo Xiu, and now when he saw the mission instruction and punishment, he became even angrier. Huo Xiu¡¯s desirous intentions toward him caused his character to copse even more. If he wanted to stop Huo Xiu, would he then have to obey the immortal emperor¡¯s arrangement to marry into the spirit n?


    On one hand, there was Huo Xiu and the mission. On the other hand, there was the marriage of the spirit n. Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to choose either of them. To add to it, the punishment had already taken effect, so his face didn¡¯t look good.


    Huo Xiu had already achieved his goal and didn¡¯t want to further corner Xi Ning. He believed that Xi Ning understood what he meant and decided to give him a few more days to think about it. ¡°Your Royal Highness, rest well. I will leave first ande to see you again in a few days, or ¡­¡­You can alsoe to find me directly at the West Hall.¡±


    Huo Xiu got up and saluted, his eyes continuing to stare at Xi Ning¡¯s face like a poisonous snake staring at its prey. Xi Ning felt even more ufortable. He turned his head away and did not reply.


    Huo Xiu and the ck-robed man walk out of the pavilion. The ck-robed man who had been silent the entire time suddenly said, ¡°The servant who is serving beside the seventh prince is a devil.¡±


    Chu Yi was brought back by Huo Xiu from outside. Huo Xiu didn¡¯t really care about him and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a low-ss devil. Does the devil general feel pity toward your n¡¯s people?¡±


    ¡°Low-ss devil?¡± The ck-robed man smiled meaningfully. ¡°No, no, I was just casually mentioning it. Also, if you want the seventh prince, I might be able to lend you a helping hand.¡±


    After Huo Xiu left, Xi Ning stretched out his hand and shouted, ¡°Chu Yi?¡±


    He was a little anxious. Chu Yi held his hand and walked towards Xi Ning¡¯s side. ¡°I am here, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    After touching Chu Yi¡¯s skin, Xi Ning felt much better, and leaned towards him. ¡°I¡¯m tired, you carry me back to my room.¡±


    Chu Yi heard the grievances in Xi Ning¡¯s tone and felt very distressed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    How could he not understand what Huo Xiu said? This immortal pce scum dared to covet his little dragon, what spirit n marriage¡­¡­ and the devil that was next to Huo Xiu, he had been worried that he could not find his whereabouts, but he did not expect him to appear right in front of him.

 Chapter 97

    Chu Yi¡¯s dark red pupils¡¯ color turned deeper. He suppressed his anger and carefully carried Xi Ning and walked towards the bedroom.


    The system checked the timeline and asked Xi Ning to stop panicking. ¡°There are still about three months left before the marriage candidate and time are truly determined. Huo Xiu should not dare to mess around even if master disagrees with him. During this time, the master still can think of a way¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning felt very irritable. He got targeted when doing the mission. He squeezed his arms tighter around Chu Yi, burying his face in Chu Yi¡¯s neck, and did not want to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Xi Ning didn¡¯t lift his head, and the horns that had grown a little bit rubbed on Chu Yi¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You have to hug me for a longer while.¡±


    There was no one else around after entering the bedroom. Chu Yi went directly to the couch and asked Xi Ning to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t be afraid. Huo Xiu may have lied to you. How could Emperor Immortal send you to marry the spirit n,¡± Chu Yi said softly, and thought that Xi Ning had a headache again, so he pressed his little dragon¡¯s horn for him.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t realize that Chu Yi directly called Huo Xiu¡¯s name. He only knew that the mission instruction had already stated that in it, proving that the Immortal Emperor did have this thought. Huo Xiu was able to use this to threaten him since he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie about this matter.


    Xi Ning kept silent, his breathing gradually calming down. When Chu Yi thought that he was already asleep, he released his hand that was massaging Xi Ning, but was caught by Xi Ning halfway.


    Xi Ning was still in his punishment period. He felt ufortable when Chu Yi¡¯s hand left him, and he wanted Chu Yi to touch himself again.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, does your head still hurt?¡±


    Chu Yi didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Xi Ning took the opportunity to take Chu Yi¡¯s hand and put it on the side of his face. Xi Ning rubbed Chu Yi¡¯s palm against his face, which made him feel morefortable.


    Xi Ning even rubbed until Chu Yi¡¯s cor got opened a little and leaned himself tightly against his corbone. Chu Yi was getting anxious by Xi Ning¡¯s small movements. His other hand slid lower and he embraced Xi Ning¡¯s waist.


    Xi Ning was really clingy, but he liked it.


    After he dealt with the devil next to Huo Xiu, should he just take Xi Ning away, bringing him back to the Devil Realm secretly and hiding him, so that no one could find them. As for the marriage between the immortal world and the spirit n, whoever likes it should do it then.


    But he still had to ask Xi Ning¡¯s opinion first, in case that Xi Ning was unwilling to go to the Devil Realm. He didn¡¯t want to see Xi Ning upset.


    Chu Yi stayed with Xi Ning as long as his punishment periodsted. Xi Ning used all kinds of methods to make Chu Yi touch himself, pulled Chu Yi to prevent him from leaving, and blinked his watery eyes to get him to touch his dragon horns.


    Chu Yi became more and more bold. He pinched Xi Ning¡¯s chin to make him look up at him/ Both of them got very close. ¡°Your Royal Highness, what happened to you today?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for his unsuitable appearance, Chu Yi would want to kiss him now and try to see if Xi Ning was as sweet as he imagined.


    Xi Ning looked at Chu Yi¡¯s immature face and regained some consciousness. He stepped back a little and said, ¡°I¡­¡­I will tell you when you be an adult.¡±


    What do you want to say when I am an adult? Chu Yi couldn¡¯t wait to change back to his original appearance.


    After the punishment period ended, Xi Ning¡¯s feeling of wanting to be touched was mostly gone, and the time had already grown veryte. Xi Ning embarrassedly let go of Chu Yi and touched the tip of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now, you can leave first.¡±


    Chu Yi did not respond. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s chin. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help Your Royal Highness to apply the medicine again?¡±


    Xi Ning was stupefied for a moment. Chu Yi¡¯s action was exactly the same as what Song Zhou used to do to him before, and he couldn¡¯t help but snuggle over. ¡°All right.¡±


    Chu Yi waited for Xi Ning to lie down, then took out the ointment and applied it to Xi Ning carefully before leaving the bedroom.


    Xi Ning slept too much during the day, so he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all at night. After closing his eyes only for a while, the more hey down, the more awake he got so he started to chat with the system about Huo Xiu¡¯s visit today.


    ¡°How about I reject Huo Xiu first, and then run away from the marriage?¡± Xi Ning turned over and thought about it carefully but then he found out there was something wrong with it. ¡°If I escape from the marriage, I can¡¯t stay in the pce. Even if I agree to the marriage, I will also have to leave the pce. If there¡¯s mission instructions, how can Iplete the mission?¡±


    He can¡¯t agree to the marriage or escape the marriage, but he can¡¯t let Huo Xiu seed either¡­¡­ He has to make the Immortal Emperor change his mind and remove him from the marriage candidate list.

 Chapter 98

    The system suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡­ pretend to be sick? Just say that you are too sick to walk, and the spirit n ce is too far to go.¡±


    But this is the world of immortality. It¡¯s not so easy to pretend to be sick. If the Immortal Emperor is suspicious, he can just call a medical practitioner to check him.


    This original host lives and stays in the pce all the time. He only has a few friends, and his rtionship with his several older brothers are not very good as well. Besides that, they don¡¯t know of anyone else more suitable than him to rmend to the Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°How about we have the spirit prince take the initiative to request marrying someone else?¡± But the system was not familiar with the spirit n¡¯s prince. The current timeline was too much earlier than the original book, and there was too much information that could not be verified. The system didn¡¯t really know if the spirit prince really likes men like what Huo Xiu said.


    Xi Ning denied several ideas, and reluctantlyid on the bed to empty his brain, when suddenly there were soundsing from his bedroom window.


    A very soft sound, like someone pushing a window with his hand, was very obvious in the silent night.


    The system reacted quickly. ¡°Is it Chu Yi¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning subconsciously closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He soon felt that the bed was sinking a little and someone was sitting next to him.


    Is he Chu Yi? Xi Ning was very nervous, but he was trying to maintain steady breathing. The person next to the bed looked at him for a while, and he stretched out his finger to stroke Xi Ning¡¯s face.


    At the moment he touched Xi Ning, the feeling on his skin let Xi Ning confirm that it was Chu Yi.


    It was exactly like what the system said. Chu Yi would sneak into his bedroom in the middle of the night, but why would he do that?


    The fingers on his face were still sliding gently, and Xi Ning tilted his head to move a little.


    Chu Yi withdrew his hand, held his breath and waited for a while, only to find that Xi Ning showed no signs of waking up. Then he rxed again.


    He was about to go to the West Hall, but before going there, he wanted toe and see Xi Ning first, so he came back to Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom again.


    Chu Yi put his hands on the bedside carefully, leaned over and slowly approached Xi Ning. He wanted to kiss him during the day. Now that Xi Ning was lying here obediently, it made him want to do it even more.


    At the same time, he had some wicked tastes. If he identally woke Xi Ning, when Xi Ning opened his eyes and saw Chu Yi kissing him secretly, how would Xi Ning react?


    But all of this would only happen in his imagination. Chu Yi straightened up and retreated, pressing the corner of the quilt.


    But then Xi Ning suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and shouted out in the dark, ¡°Chu Yi?¡±


    At this time, Xi Ning really woke up, Chu Yi was caught off guard. Xi Ning¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his voice didn¡¯t sound like he had just woken up. Xi Ning was obviously pretending to be asleep, but he didn¡¯t notice it.


    He subconsciously waved a devilish energy. Xi Ning closed his eyes again, and this time he really fell asleep.


    But Chu Yi regretted it immediately. Xi Ning had already found out. When he woke up tomorrow morning, Xi Ning would still find and question him. It would have been better if he just exined it to Xi Ning tonight.


    The system saw that Xi Ning fell asleep after a spell from Chu Yi. It was very angry, but then it saw Chu Yi raising his hand to take the devilish energy back. Xi Ning frowned and opened his eyes again.


    Chu Yi was still in front of him and called him, ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Xi Ning could also see things in the dark. He clearly saw the changes in Chu Yi¡¯s face, and his voice was deeper than before.


    It was Song Zhou who had changed his appearancepletely.


    Xi Ning used his hand to support himself to sit up, he watched Chu Yi for a while and said, ¡°Go and turn on the lights.¡±


    Chu Yi obediently took out the night pearl in the bedroom, and the room immediately lit up.


    He returned to the bedside with a calm expression on his face. Xi Ning asked, ¡°Are you Chu Yi?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He curled his lips, sitting on the footrest under the bed. ¡°Did Your Royal Highness not recognize me after a nap?¡±


    Chu Yi even acted like a fool in front of him, Xi Ning was a little angry. ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter with you now? Don¡¯t tell me that you turned into an adult early tonight?¡±


    Chu Yi actually nned to say that, but now when he noticed the changes in Xi Ning¡¯s attitude, he was immediately stunned.


    ¡°Also what are you doing secretly in my bedroom in the middle of the night?¡±


    It was a questioning tone. But when it entered the ears of Chu Yi, he felt that Xi Ning was acting cute in front of him, and Xi Ning was not afraid of him at all.

 Chapter 99

    When thinking about it, Chu Yi, to a certain extent, was simr to Huo Xiu. He was also plotting against Xi Ning, but Xi Ning¡¯s attitude towards him waspletely different.


    Chu Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he sat on the bed. ¡°What did Your Royal Highness think that I am here for?¡±


    Chu Yi directly stretched out his hand and pulled Xi Ning over and hugged him in his arms. Xi Ning struggled. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Xi Ning had spiritual power, but he had no strength to fight back in front of Chu Yi. His hands were firmly pinched to prevent him from moving. This person was really lying to him, he was not a low-ss devil.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Chu Yi finally embraced Xi Ning with his original appearance, his temptation started to stir up. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you better behave. If not, I will make you cry.¡±


    His dark red eyes narrowed, and Xi Ning really became frightened. How could there be such a big difference in the personality of the same person in different worlds?


    But he quickly reacted. If Chu Yi really wanted to do something to him, did he still need to wait until now? Although he hugged himself very tightly, he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    Xi Ning rxed his body. He tilted his head to look at this extremely familiar face, and he suddenly closed the gap between him and Chu Yi and kissed him on the lips.


    Chu Yi couldn¡¯t believe it. He wanted to kiss Xi Ning, but he didn¡¯t expect Xi Ning would kiss him first. He returned to his senses and quickly licked his lips, his eyes looking dangerous. ¡°You kiss me?¡±


    Now he doesn¡¯t even call him as Your Royal Highness, Xi Ning pretends to be afraid. ¡°I can¡¯t kiss you?¡­¡­ I thought that you would let me go if I did.¡±


    Chu Yi Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. ¡°I can let you go, but you have to kiss me again.¡±


    Chu Yi lowered his head slightly eagerly. Chu Yi had the same habits kissing as in the previous world. He liked to bite Xi Ning¡¯s lips and tease with the tip of his tongue.


    Xi Ning felt very good kissing Chu Yi. Chu Yi even stretched out his hand to caress his cheek and neck. Xi Ning responded to Chu Yi¡¯s actions, and his eyes turned watery.


    After they separated, Chu Yi wiped off the wetness from the corners of Xi Ning¡¯s mouth with his fingertips, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Xi Ning was still dazed, so Chu Yi kissed him again. ¡°As Your Royal Highness guessed, I am not a low-ss devil.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the system, he wouldn¡¯t know it so quickly and catch Chu Yi red-handed identally. Xi Ning adjusted to a morefortable posture in his arms. ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    Xi Ning was really not on guard against him. In fact, Chu Yi felt it was a little strange, but he was still excited and didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ¡°Devil general. Has Your Royal Highness heard of it?¡± Chu Yi took Xi Ning as an innocent little prince who knew nothing. He briefly stated the reason why he came to the immortal pce, ¡°There¡¯s a devil who escaped from the Devil Realm to the immortal pce. I am here to chase down that devil.¡±


    ¡°He escaped here?¡±


    ¡°He is the one who came with Huo Xiu during the day.¡± When talking about Huo Xiu, Chu Yi frowned. He hugged Xi Ning and whispered softly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, when I get rid of him, I will take you back to the Devil Realm, okay?¡±


    ¡°Take me back to the Devil Realm?¡± Xi Ning was stupefied and raised his head. ¡°But I¡­¡­¡±


    He also wanted to leave, he didn¡¯t want to get married, and he didn¡¯t want to face Huo Xiu, but he still had to do the mission.


    ¡°Does your Royal Highness want to marry the spirit n¡¯s prince?¡± Chu Yi squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s face in dissatisfaction. ¡°You are what I am after, and you are not allowed to get involved with others.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xi Ning didn¡¯t know what to say, Chu Yi guessed that Xi Ning had lived in the immortal pce for a long time, so he had an unconscious fear of devils. He didn¡¯t mention this matter further, his dark red eyes glowing in the dark. ¡°How about I¡¯ll go kill Huo Xiu as well¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning took a breath and covered his mouth. ¡°No!¡±


    Huo Xiu¡¯s wife had not gotten pregnant. If he died, the world would copse directly. Because they both transferred to this world together, Xi Ning was fine even if his mission failed but he feared that it would affect Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi pulled down his hand, and he was very puzzled. ¡°Why not? If I killed him, it was also considered a good deed for the immortal world.¡±


    It was indeed a good deed, but the timing was not right. Chu Yi had no memory of the past. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t exin more to him, so he put on a bold face and said, ¡°He is one of the most valued subordinates of the Immortal Emperor. Even if you really kill him, how can you stay unharmed?¡±


    Chu Yi wanted to say something, but Xi Ning quickly said before him, ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­worried about you.¡±

 Chapter 100

    These words made Chu Yi quiet for a while, and then he squeezed the tip of Xi Ning¡¯s chin. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you like me too.¡±


    Xi Ning blushed. ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thene to the Devil Realm with me.¡± Chu Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t be afraid, the Devil Realm is no different from the Immortal Pce. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t make your Highness feel ufortable.¡±


    He went back to this topic again. Xi Ning was happy that Chu Yi would still like him even if he had no memories of the past, but because of his mission, he really couldn¡¯t leave, so he had to coax Chu Yi. ¡°Even though¡­¡­ I like you, but not to the extent that I will go to the Devil Realm with you.¡±


    Chu Yi was not very happy when he heard the words. That means Xi Ning likes him, but only a little bit.


    ¡°And you lied to me, pretending to be a low-ss devil and lurking by my side,¡± Xi Ning confidently said, ¡°I¡¯m actually still angry.¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s heart melted, and he admitted his mistake and coaxed Xi Ning softly, ¡°This is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t lie to you for so long.¡±


    Actually, Chu Yi didn¡¯t lie to Xi Ning for long. Besides, Chu Yi was also Song Zhou. Xi Ning knew that he would never hurt himself.


    Xi Ning rewarded him with a kiss. ¡°Then I will forgive you for the time being.¡±


    Since it was already veryte at night, Xi Ning¡¯s sleepiness surged back, he leaned on Chu Yi¡¯s shoulder lethargically.


    Chu Yi still nned to go to the West Hall. After Xi Ning was asleep, he carefully put him on the bed, covered him with the quilt, and quietly left the bedroom.


    Chu Yi guessed that the devil¡¯s room should be beside Huo Xiu¡¯s bedroom. He turned into smoke and slowly searched around Huo Xiu¡¯s bedroom. Sure enough, he noticed a trace of demonic energy in the side hall.


    At first, Chu Yi wanted to go in through the window to investigate, but he found that there was a barrier on the window and he couldn¡¯t get in. It was obviously guarding against devils like him.


    He noticed that something was strange, so he decided to go back first and wait until the next time he had a chance.


    The ck smoke drifted in the direction it came, but suddenly someone came out at the corner and blocked his way.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes were excited, and he held a bright sword in his hand. ¡°What an honor that I, Han Ji, am able to make the Devil Lorde in person¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning woke up from sleep, but did not see Chu Yi. He sat by the bed for a while, then he got up to change his clothes and wash his face.


    ¡°Chu Yi left after the master fell asleepst night. I don¡¯t know where he went,¡± The system said. It didn¡¯t say anything the whole timest night, for fear of spoiling the atmosphere. ¡°He says that he was here to apprehend someone? Maybe it took a while.¡±


    Hearing what the system said, Xi Ning became worried. He got up and wanted to go out to find someone to ask. When he walked to the door, a familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Xi Ning turned his head. He didn¡¯t know when Chu Yi had already returned. He was still the same appearance as when he camest night, but there was blood on his right hand.


    Xi Ning was stunned, and hurried over to check Chu Yi¡¯s injuries. ¡°Are you injured? I¡­¡­I¡¯ll go look for medicine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Chu Yi held him with the other hand. ¡°This little injury will be healed by itself in no time.¡±


    He was careless. Han Ji was attached to Huo Xiu, and he must have benefited from him. Not only did he increase his power, he also set up a trap to capture him alive.


    Fortunately, Han Ji also underestimated his strength. He was only slightly injured, but Han Ji ran away.


    Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, Chu Yi worried about being discovered, which would cause unnecessary trouble, so he gave up on chasing Han Ji and went back to Xi Ning.


    Han Ji was also injured. Since Chu Yi didn¡¯t dare to show up recklessly in the immortal pce, Han Ji would probablye back again.


    Xi Ning asked Chu Yi to take off his blood-stained shirt. The clothes could not be worn anymore as they were torn. He threw it aside and cleaned up the blood stains on Chu Yi¡¯s hands with water.


    He saw that the wound on Chu Yi was not deep, and it really was slowly healing by itself. Xi Ning was relieved, and took Chu Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡­¡±


    The previous world was peaceful and the most dangerous thing was the fight outside the school. This world waspletely different. He still didn¡¯t know why Chu Yi was transferred with him. This made Xi Ning feel very upset.


    Chu Yi hugged him, and his exposed skin touched Xi Ning¡¯s palm, giving him a lot of security. Chu Yiforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t hurt me. Besides Huo Xiu and the devil, I will also deal with the spirit n¡¯s marriage.¡±

 Chapter 101

    The deepest wound on Chu Yi¡¯s body was on the inner side of his right arm. After his injury healed, it left a faintly pink scar which looked very obvious on his tanned skin.


    Xi Ning held Chu Yi¡¯s hand and touched the scar. He felt distressed and lowered his head.


    At first Chu Yi was worried that Xi Ning would think of him as an ill-intentioned pervert when he took off his shirt in Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom. But Xi Ning didn¡¯t react much to this. He only touched his wounds and did not speak.


    Before meeting Xi Ning, he had always been alone, and he onlymunicated with some of his close subordinates using messenger tools. asionally, when he was wounded, he would just clean and heal his wounds by himself. There was no one that cared about him this way, plus Xi Ning was the person that he liked.


    The emotions in Chu Yi¡¯s heart were about to overflow. He hugged Xi Ning tightly. ¡°It¡¯s alreadypletely healed. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Xi Ning embraced Chu Yi¡¯s waist, raised his head, and ced his chin on Chu Yi¡¯s chest which made it look like Xi Ning was asking for a kiss. Chu Yi held Xi Ning¡¯s face and lowered his head.


    While kissing, Xi Ning found that the sense offort when Chu Yi took the initiative to touch him was far greater than when he took the initiative to touch Chu Yi.


    Even when Chu Yi was not wearing a shirt, no matter how much Xi Ning touched him, it was not asfortable as when Chu Yi touched his cheek softly.


    After the kiss, Chu Yi sighed and pinched Xi Ning¡¯s chin and shook it gently. ¡°Why are you so obedient, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Xi Ning smiled. He took Chu Yi¡¯s hand and put it on his forehead. ¡°I want you to touch my horns.¡±


    Xi Ning dragon¡¯s horns grew a little longer, and there was a faint cyan color at the tip. Chu Yi touched both horns for a while. Then he suddenly realized that he only knew that Xi Ning was the seventh son of the Immortal Emperor, but he still didn¡¯t know what his name was.


    He asked Xi Ning about it. Xi Ning thought for a while and wrote his original name, ¡°Xi Ning¡± in his hand.


    In the original book, only the surname of the seventh prince, Jing, was mentioned, with no specific given name. Xi Ning simply said that he had made one for himself.


    Chu Yi didn¡¯t doubt him at all. He silently noted down the name and said, ¡°Beware of Huo Xiu in the future and stay away from him. The farther the better.¡±


    Xi Ning also wanted to, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t. He asked, ¡°Last night, you said that the person next to him is a devil?¡±


    Currently, the rtionship between the Immortal world and the devil world was not very harmonious. Except for the low-ss devils that were used as servants, other devils were not allowed to enter the Immortal Pce unless they got permission from the Immortal Emperor.


    As for the devil next to Huo Xiu, Xi Ning did not notice his identity even after meeting him twice. Not only had this person disguised himself cautiously, he was even bold enough to attend the banquet that day.


    ¡°His name is Han Ji. He is a devil of the same level as me.¡± Chu Yi didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face, but he did not lie about the reason that he came to capture Han Ji. ¡°He stole an important treasure from the Devil Realm and fled here and seems to have joined forces with Huo Xiu.¡±


    The treasure was called Tian Wu Zhu, and Han Ji¡¯s power had been greatly increased because of it, but Tian Wu Zhu had been born with a spirit that would confound the minds of the people. There would be serious consequences if it fell into the wrong hands.


    Chu Yi told everything to Xi Ning. These were plot that were not in the original book. The system was checking on Han Ji¡¯s identity and that devil treasure while listening to Chu Yi¡¯s exnation.


    What Xi Ning thought was that Huo Xiu brought a devil who disguised his identity by his side. If the Immortal Emperor found out about this¡­¡­ would Huo Xiu still dare to be arrogant anymore?


    ¡°Han Ji has stayed with Huo Xiu for quite a long time. Even if Huo Xiu doesn¡¯t know about it, he will be more or less affected by Tian Wu Zhu.¡± Huo Xiu has already targeted Xi Ning and he will definitely not give up easily. Chu Yi¡¯s urge to kill him re-emerged again. ¡°In my opinion, I should just kill him¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 102

    Xi Ning interrupted him. ¡°If you wanted to capture Han Ji because of the Devil Realm¡¯s treasure, then why did you want to kill Huo Xiu?¡±


    The fierce expression on Chu Yi disappeared instantly, and he kissed Xi Ning¡¯s little dragon horns. ¡°Naturally it is because of you.¡±


    Xi Ning pushed him away, and showed a serious expression. ¡°The rtionship between both the immortal world and the devil world is not so peaceful. Do you think it is appropriate for you to kill the general of the Immortal Pce because of an inconspicuous son of the Immortal Emperor?¡±


    Chu Yi was silent. He personally didn¡¯t care much about this, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t sneak into the Immortal Pce as he pleased. But when Xi Ning mentioned it, it was really inappropriate to do this, given his identity.


    Chu Yi wanted to take Xi Ning with him straight away, but Xi Ning was unwilling to go back to Devil Realm with him right now, so he had to consider other methods seriously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Han Ji was injured and ran awayst night? Huo Xiu thinks highly of him and takes him alongside himself every day. He must be busy looking for him right now, and won¡¯t have time to deal with me for the time being.¡± Xi Ning briefly analyzed the situation and said, ¡±And when dealing with this kind of person, we need to wait for the right opportunity, so we can¡¯t kill him immediately.¡±


    Chu Yi took out clean clothes from his storage ring, and asked while putting them on, ¡°So when would be the right opportunity?¡±


    Xi Ning doesn¡¯t know either. He can¡¯t rely on the plot of the original book now, so he can only figure it out by himself. ¡°We will know when that timees.¡±


    After Chu Yi put his clothes on, he changed back to his original teenage appearance. He took out the bracelet that Uncle Rong gave him, and disguised himself as the low-ss devil again.


    He had lied to Xi Ning before that he would be an adult in a few days, and he hadn¡¯t thought about how to exin it to others. Now that Xi Ning already knew his real identity, it was more convenient to use this appearance.


    But he felt weird if he wanted to get close with Xi Ning in this appearance. He squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s palm. ¡°I have to go to find Uncle Rong before he gets suspicious of me.¡±


    Xi Ning responded, and after Chu Yi left, the system said, ¡°Master, this Han Ji and Tian Wu Zhu may be the cause of the copse of Huo Xiu¡¯s character.¡±


    Tian Wu Zhu has also appeared in theter plot of the original book, and was mentioned that it was stolen by a devil before, but it was described in only a few words and the specific situation at that time was unknown.


    From the system¡¯s point of view, it was most likely the cause of Huo Xiu¡¯s abnormality. Han Ji stole Tian Wu Zhu and hid beside Huo Xiu. Huo Xiu¡¯s character may have copsed under his influence, and the name Han Ji did not even appear in the book. The center system only set Huo Xiu as the mission target after detecting Huo Xiu¡¯s abnormality.


    Xi Ning spected, ¡°If I kill Han Ji and return the Tian Wu Zhu to its original owner, can it prevent Huo Xiu¡¯s character from copsing? Will I be able toplete the mission then?¡±


    The system went silent for a moment and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    These were just the system¡¯s one-sided guesses. Even if the system guessed correctly, Huo Xiu had already been affected right now. Killing Han Ji did not mean that he would immediately be restored back to his original nature.


    And there was no direct evidence to prove that Huo Xiu¡¯s character copsed because of Han Ji and Tian Wu Zhu. There was no such connection stated in the mission¡­¡­ At least for now, Han Ji¡¯s death had nothing to do with Xi Ning¡¯s mission. He still had to keep an eye on Huo Xiu until the system center evaluated Huo Xiu¡¯s character had restored back to normal, or wait for his wife to be pregnant and kill him.


    Xi Ning said with a weak voice. ¡°You have said so much, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use.¡±


    The system awkwardly replied, ¡°Ah, maybe after Han Ji¡¯s death, Huo Xiu will settle down, and the master can be more rxed when doing the mission¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning did not answer. He originally thought that if the Immortal Emperor knew that Huo Xiu had brought the devil into the Immortal Pce, he might be able to punish Huo Xiu. However, Chu Yi had mentioned earlier that Han Ji had been injured and had escaped, it was unclear when he would return.


    In order for Han Ji to die, he seemed to have to rely on Chu Yi¡­¡­ Xi Ning thought for a while, and went to the storage pavilion in his pce to take out a lot of defensive magic weapons and elixirs, which he nned to give to Chu Yi.


    ¨C

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Huo Xiu really settled down as Xi Ning expected. There was no movement from him for several days, as if he had forgotten what he said to Xi Ningst time. Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and he rxed for a moment.


    Recently, Chu Yi came to his bedroom every night. He changed back to the original appearance, and then kissed and hugged Xi Ning. After that he would go to Huo Xiu¡¯s ce to check whether Han Ji had returned.


    He also brought all the magic items that Xi Ning gave him. Although these were not very useful to Chu Yi, he was still very happy.


    Especially when Xi Ning waited for him toe back every time. He would check Chu Yi¡¯s whole body to make sure that he was unharmed, and then go to sleep at ease.


    Chu Yi had never experienced this feeling before. He always thought of Xi Ning when he was outside, and wanted to go back to sleep with him earlier. Devils had never liked to start families and Chu Yi was also deeply affected. But now he was seriously considering marrying Xi Ning and taking him back to the Devil Realm in the future.


    Even though they just met each other not long ago, Chu Yi never felt this way for anyone before. But now the Immortal Emperor wanted to send Xi Ning away to marry, so he had no more time to lose.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± Chu Yi said to Xi Ning after returning, ¡°If I can¡¯t find Han Ji tomorrow night, I have to go back to the Devil Realm.¡±


    While Chu Yi was saying that, he gave Xi Ning a defensive magic weapon. If someone wanted to attack Xi Ning, this magic weapon was not only able to withstand part of the damage, but could also release three powerful attacks. Although it could not kill Huo Xiu directly, it could buy some time for Xi Ning to escape.


    Huo Xiu had not shown any movement recently, but Xi Ning still had to keep his guard up.


    Chu Yi thought that Han Ji was injured and had nowhere to go, and had Tian Wu Zhu with him besides, which made it hard for him to hide. He would definitely find a chance toe back again or return to the Devil Realm. However, the people that Chu Yi arranged to guard in the Devil Realm told him that they didn¡¯t find traces of Han Ji.


    If Han Ji hadn¡¯t returned to Huo Xiu¡¯s pce tomorrow night, he nned to go back to prepare for his marriage with Xi Ning, and find Han Ji¡¯s trace along the way.


    As for the matter of snatching a marriage partner from the spirit n, Chu Yi didn¡¯t tell Xi Ning for the time being. He would tell Xi Ning about it when he was going to return to the Immortal Pce, and give him a surprise.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Xi Ning was very surprised, but Chu Yi was a devil and he still has his own business to do. It was impossible for Chu Yi to stay with him for a lifetime ording to his current identity. ¡°Will youe back?¡±


    Chu Yi touched his dragon¡¯s horn and calmly said, ¡°Yes, I will go back to deal with some things, but I wille back to you soon.¡±


    This was a small discovery he made recently. When Xi Ning¡¯s mood was not very good, touching his dragon¡¯s horns would relieve him a lot.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Chu Yi to return. He was very reluctant to see Chu Yi leave and he became intimate with him for a longer time before falling asleep.


    ¨C


    The next night, after Chu Yi left, Xi Ning waited for a long time but didn¡¯t see hime back.


    He was very worried and felt restless when sitting in his bedroom. The systemforted him, ¡°Chu Yi may have just returned to the Devil Realm when he did not find Han Ji. I think he looks very powerful. Han Ji has greatly increased his power by relying on Tian Wu Zhu but he only made some slight injuries on Chu Yi. So master, you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    So he didn¡¯t even want to say goodbye to himself?


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t sleep all night. At dawn, he heard somemotioning from outside.


    He got up and put on his clothes, and Uncle Rong hurriedly knocked on his door. ¡°Your Royal Highness, General Huo brought people over and said that he would want to¡­¡­ search the entire pce.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, he opened the door and asked, ¡°Search for what?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Uncle Rong led him to the front hall. On the way, he saw many unfamiliar faces walking around. Uncle Rong exined to Xi Ning, ¡°I heard that two devils got into the Immortal Pcest night. It seems that they even had a fight. It happened far away from our ce, so we didn¡¯t get the news immediately¡­¡­ but from what I know one of the devils was killed and another one was wounded. General Huo said that the wounded one was still hidden in the Immortal Pce so he had to search for him.¡±


    ¡°This is a serious matter. Your Royal Highness must not go against General Huo. He will leave after he finishes searching.¡±


    Uncle Rong knew that Xi Ning disliked Huo Xiu because ofst time, but now the situation waspletely different. There were two devils that actually managed to sneak into the Immortal Pce, and one was even found dead. He could already imagine the Immortal Emperor¡¯s reaction after knowing this.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t speak all the way, but when he was outside the hall, Uncle Rong realized that he was shaking slightly. He thought Xi Ning was afraid and whispered, ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t be afraid, I have been in the hall the whole night, and no strangers havee in.¡±


    The system also quickly said, ¡°Han Ji must be the one who died, so the master should not panic, and deal with Huo Xiu first.¡±


    Xi Ning closed his eyes, steadying his emotions and walked into the hall.


    Huo Xiu sat on the chair with a gloomy expression. He saw Xi Ninge over and his lips curled up. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you are finally here.¡±


    Xi Ning sat down opposite of him. The servant on the side also poured him a cup of tea, and he drank it to moisten his lips. ¡°General Huo has reached here to search my ce. It seems that other pces have already been searched?¡±


    Huo Xiu turned a deaf ear, but asked him first, ¡°I remember that when I camest time, there was a low-ss devil besides Your Royal Highness. Why don¡¯t I see him today?¡±


    Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. He smiled calmly at Huo Xiu. ¡°Perhaps he is busy working elsewhere. Didn¡¯t General Huo also bring a subordinatest time? He is not here today either.¡±


    Huo Xiu¡¯s face became even more gloomy. This made Xi Ning certain that Han Ji was the one that was dead.


    Huo Xiu came here to search his pce and specifically mentioned Chu Yi. His intention was very obvious. Perhaps Han Ji had recognized Chu Yi before and he had told Huo Xiu about him.


    Chu Yi would not be so stupid as to return to his pce after being found out. He must have returned to the Devil Realm safely.


    The people that Huo Xiu had brought were still looking around in the pce. Xi Ning was not in a good mood, so he wanted to pissed off Huo Xiu. ¡°Does General Huo know how the two devils got into the Immortal Pce?¡±


    Huo Xiu sneered. ¡°When I catch the one who escaped, I¡¯ll find out after I question him.¡±


    ¡°But I heard Uncle Rong said that they probably had grievances with each other, and they even fought in the Immortal Pce.¡± Xi Ning asked Huo Xiu with a puzzled face, ¡°They even caused a hugemotion, so why was it only found out after one of the devils was dead?¡±


    Uncle Rong who was standing next to Xi Ning also noticed something was wrong and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, does the general know where the devils were first discovered?¡±


    Huo Xiu¡¯s face was unkind. Originally, Han Ji told him that there was a high-level demon hidden beside Xi Ning and he wanted to steal Tian Wu Zhu. He and Han Ji had nned to kill him together when he came again to avoid future trouble.


    To be on the safe side, he himself did not fight Chu Yi directly, but secretly helped Han Ji. However, in this way he could not exert his full strength. Chu Yi was more powerful than he expected. He not only killed Han Ji, but also managed to escape even though he was seriously injured. Fortunately, Han Ji gave Tian Wu Zhu to himself for safekeeping¡­¡­


    Naturally, Huo Xiu wouldn¡¯t want to alert others at first. But after Han Ji died, he was anxious to find out the whereabouts of Chu Yi to kill him and wanted to search for him in Xi Ning¡¯s pce, so he imed that devils had sneaked into the Immortal Pce.


    Now that Uncle Rong questioned him, he replied with a gloomy face, ¡°This is not a trivial matter. Is it something that a lowly servant like you can ask?¡±


    Uncle Rong lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± At this time, the people who were searching the ce came back one after another, saying that no abnormalities had been found.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Among the people who went to search, one of them was Huo Xiu¡¯s trusted subordinate. He quietly shook his head at Huo Xiu, indicating that he had indeed not found Chu Yi in Xi Ning¡¯s pce.


    Since Chu Yi didn¡¯te back, Huo Xiu got up immediately. ¡°Go to the surrounding pces to search again. We must capture this devil.¡±


    Before Huo Xiu left, he gave Xi Ning a cold-eyed stare. ¡°If I knew this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let Your Royal Highness take away those spirits and devil.¡±


    Huo Xiu even dared to mention this. Xi Ning taunted him, ¡°Now that General Huo mentioned it, it reminds me that both devils that had sneaked into the pce came from you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please mind your words,¡± Huo Xiu interrupted him. ¡°I will report this matter to the Immortal Emperor, and I will search every single ce for that devil.¡±


    After Huo Xiu finished speaking, he took his subordinates and left. When the hall waspletely quiet, Xi Ning leaned back on his chair and let out a long sigh of relief.


    From the conversation with Huo Xiu, Uncle Rong guessed that Chu Yi was the devil who injured and escaped, and he had indeed not seen Chu Yi today. He hesitated to say it to Xi Ning. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Chu Yi he¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was the one who brought Chu Yi back, and made Chu Yi stay by his side to serve him. It would be impossible for Xi Ning to not notice the strangeness of Chu Yi, but Uncle Rong served Xi Ning since he was still a child, he was Xi Ning¡¯s most loyal subordinate so he didn¡¯t doubt Xi Ning about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xi Ning stood up holding the chair¡¯s armrest and thought for a while. ¡°Go and find out what happenedst night.¡±


    Uncle Rong stopped talking. He replied and left the hall.


    Xi Ning walked to the bedroom alone and was still unable to stop worrying about Chu Yi. He asked the system, ¡°Can you find out Chu Yi¡¯s current situation?¡±


    Chu Yi was injured. Xi Ning didn¡¯t know whether his injuries were serious or not and where he was now. If he managed to get out of the Immortal Pce, could he return to the Devil Realm safely? Xi Ning was very scared when he thought of this. If he knew this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let Chu Yi do such a risky thing.


    The system said that there was nothing that he could do about it. ¡°I looked up the name ¡®Chu Yi¡¯ before, but he never appeared in the original book. Without urate information, it is difficult for me to acquire his current status and location.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have any tools that couldmunicate with Chu Yi. The only thing Xi Ning had was the magic weapon given to him by Chu Yi that he was currently wearing. He pulled out it from his shirt and pinched it in the palm of his hand. He stared nkly at the air while sitting on his bed.


    The only thing that Xi Ning could do now was wait. If nothing happened to Chu Yi, he would definitelye back.


    Xi Ning put up with the anxiety in his heart andforted himself again. Uncle Rong came back very quickly after he went outside to collect the information about the incident.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, there was not much information that I could get from others. I only know that the corpse of a devil was first found not far away from the West Hall,¡± Uncle Rong stood aside and spoke with a soft and low voice. ¡°I even asked about the appearance of the devil¡¯s corpse, but it seems that his face had been scratched a few times, which caused him to be unrecognizable. His soul has also disappeared, so there is no way to know who he is.¡±


    This must have been done by Huo Xiu, in order to prevent people from discovering that it was the person who had been around him that was dead.


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t find any concrete proof for the time being, but he could spread some rumors before Huo Xiu to at least make the Immortal Emperor suspicious of him.


    So Xi Ning told Uncle Rong, ¡°Go spread some rumors saying that someone seemed to have seen the devils fighting in Huo Xiu¡¯s pce at night, and there was one devil who looked like the person that Huo Xiu had been bringing him around.¡±


    Uncle Rong understood what Xi Ning meant and immediately left Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom to spread the rumors.


    When the rumors came out, Huo Xiu wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with him for a while.


    Han Ji was dead, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t know whether Chu Yi was able to find Tian Wu Zhu or not. If the system¡¯s estimation was correct, then everything was now developing in a good direction.


    But Xi Ning still felt a little uneasy, and his illness felt especially obvious at this time. But Xi Ning could only endure it alone when Chu Yi was not around him.


    Xi Ning took out the ointment and applied it to his dragon horns. He rubbed his tired eyes and then took a nap on the couch.


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯t slept at allst night and even now he couldn¡¯t sleep well. He was awakened several times in the middle of the night and felt ufortable.


    When he was half-asleep, he heard someone knocking on the door. Xi Ning thought it was Chu Yi who was back. He immediately crawled out of the couch. ¡°Chu Yi?¡±


    But it was another maid who pushed the door and came in with a bowl of herbal soup. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Uncle Rong said that I will be serving you in the future.¡±


    Xi Ning looked at her for a while, only to remember that she was also one of the spirits that he had brought back from Huo Xiu. He pinched his forehead. ¡°Put it down and you can leave.¡±


    The maid looked at Xi Ning with her peachy eyes and whispered in a low voice. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you have a headache? How about I help to massage it for you¡­¡­¡±


    This was also ordered by Uncle Rong. Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns had not yetpletely grown, so he must have been feeling very ufortable recently. Uncle Rong was not able to find Chu Yi anywhere, so he arranged another person to serve Xi Ning.


    ¡°No need,¡± Xi Ning said stiffly, but then he felt that his tone was a bit too harsh. He took the herb soup and drank it. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to serve me.¡±


    The maid bit her lower lip, she seemed unwilling to leave but she still picked up the bowl and left.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to touch anyone except Chu Yi. He let the system teach him a few simple spells, and cast a barrier on his bedroom door to prevent anyone froming in before he went back to sleep.


    ¨C

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Uncle Rong was very efficient inpleting the task he was given. He spread the rumors and even exaggerated them. Within a few days, the rumors spread everywhere in the Immortal Pce. It was Huo Xiu who brought the two devils in, and there was a dispute between the two devils for some reason, causing one of them death and another one injury.


    Huo Xiu was so angry that he forbade everyone from talking about it, but he couldn¡¯t stop other people¡¯s private conversations and Han Ji, who was always beside him, was indeed missing.


    Because of this, Xi Ning also received mission points as reward.


    [The plot has slightly shifted, but the probability of the character¡¯s copse has been reduced by 30%, 5 mission points are rewarded. ]


    ¡°Huo Xiu was invited by the Immortal Emperor to have a talk.¡± The system was also very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he still dares to be so arrogant!¡±


    Xi Ning was still very worried since it was just a few rumors. There was no concrete proof. The Immortal Emperor was at most only suspicious of Huo Xiu. He would not do anything to him, so he still had to be careful of Huo Xiu.


    And Huo Xiu probably guessed that he was the one who spread the rumors.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before Huo Xiu visited Xi Ning again.


    This time he brought a box of rare and exotic treasures, saying that he wanted to apologize to Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to see him, so he asked Uncle Rong to just collect the things. Uncle Rong returned back very soon and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, General Huo said that he wants to see you to talk about the marriage of the spirit n.¡±


    This matter was rted to his mission, so Xi Ning had to go to the front hall to see Huo Xiu in person.


    Seeing that Xi Ning was willing toe out, Huo Xiu changed his old attitude and seems to be very eager to see Xi Ning. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it was my faultst time. These are all for you aspensation.¡±


    He brought some impractical but beautiful things, such as the mermaid pearls from the east sea and the golden grasses from the west desert. Xi Ning only took a look at them and then looked away. ¡°General Huo, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, just speak up if you have anything to say to me.¡±


    Huo Xiu put on a serious expression and nced at Uncle Rong who was standing to the side.


    Xi Ning paused for a while, and raised his hand to have Uncle Rong to leave first.


    Huo Xiu sat on the chair and spoke leisurely, ¡°I became too busy recently and wasn¡¯t able to show solicitude for Your Royal Highness. About the matter that I spoke to Your Royal Highness that day¡­¡­ What would your answer be?¡±


    The mission instruction was still on his mission panel. If Xi Ningmitted himself to him in order to not marry into the spirit n, his mission points would be deducted on the spot. Xi Ning bluntly said, ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    As for the marriage of the spirit n, he would just think of a way at that time. In short, he would never agree to Huo Xiu¡¯s suggestion.


    Huo Xiu seemed to have expected Xi Ning¡¯s reaction, and smiled weirdly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I know that you are temperamental, maybe I have to make you suffer a little bit to be more obedient.¡±


    His words made Xi Ning very ufortable. Xi Ning got up and walked out of the hall, not wanting to look at him again.


    However, after Xi Ning had taken a few steps, the system alerted him. ¡°Be careful, master!¡±


    Xi Ning dodged subconsciously, but he still felt a pain in his arm. Something pierced into his skin and suddenly his body lost all its strength and was almost unable to stand.


    Huo Xiu slowly approached him while raising his hand to put a barrier in the hall to iste all noises.


    After Han Ji died, he was busy taking care of the problems caused by Han Ji¡¯s death and dealing with the Immortal Emperor. After he had dealt with everything, he guessed that Xi Ning was the one who spread the rumors behind his back. Huo Xiu had wanted to have Xi Ning, but now he wanted to break this cat¡¯s limbs directly and make him beg for mercy.


    Originally, he wanted to use the Tian Wu Zhu that he got, but Han Ji did not tell him how to use the Tian Wu Zhu before he was dead. However, Han Ji gave him a silver needle for him to use against Xi Ning.


    This silver needle was a magic weapon that had poison on it. Even for someone with high spiritual power like Xi Ning, as long as it touched him, he would lose all his spiritual power for a short time, and even produce some reactions that satisfied him.


    Huo Xiu couldn¡¯t wait to see the desperate look on Xi Ning¡¯s face. He knew that Xi Ning would probably not agree to his suggestion today, so he had to use force. After everything happened, he would threaten Xi Ning not to speak out. For this reason, he also prepared a magic tool that can record images¡­¡­


    Huo Xiu approached Xi Ning and wanted to grab Xi Ning¡¯s hand. Before he could touch Xi Ning, the magic weapon that Xi Ning was wearing suddenly shone brightly.


    Huo Xiu was caught off his guard, the magic energy in the magic weapon directly knocked him to the stone wall in the hall and even caused some cracks on the wall, Huo Xiu¡¯s barrier also disappeared.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The system was dealing with the poison in Xi Ning¡¯s body. ¡°Although I can¡¯t remove the poison in the master¡¯s body, I can temporarily suppress it. But master you have to get out of here immediately.¡±


    Xi Ning quickly felt that his physical strength had recovered. Uncle Rong also heard the sound at this time and rushed here, he saw the scene in front of him and said in surprise. ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± Xi Ning said coldly. ¡°Immediately reported this to the Immortal Emperor. Huo Xiu took the opportunity to attack me with perverse intentions.¡±


    Huo Xiu got up in embarrassment, and he had murderous intentions in his eyes. At this time there were more servants in the hall that rushed over here, he patted his sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, I am just here to apologize.¡±


    There¡¯s no abnormality that is seen in Xi Ning. Could it be that the silver needle didn¡¯t pierced him? But this way Huo Xiu can make excuses and he jokes around. ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Royal Highness stand here without any injuries? I am the one that was injured.¡±


    Xi Ning clutched his arm, and issued an order to drive away Huo Xiu. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Huo Xiu almost couldn¡¯t maintain his expression, he looked at everyone that was staring at him, then he bowed and left the hall.


    Uncle Rong helped Xi Ning to go back to his bedroom. ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am not feeling well.¡± Xi Ning¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Is there anyone in the pce who knows how to heal? Or could you call a doctor in the Immortal Pce.¡±


    Although the system temporarily suppressed the poison, it was still in Xi Ning¡¯s body, and he didn¡¯t know when it would re-emerge again.


    He underestimated Huo Xiu¡¯s shamelessness. If he knew this earlier, he should have just kicked him out when he came today.


    At this time, there were mission points reminders. Xi Ning received a reward for preventing Huo Xiu from assaulting himself.


    [The plot line has slightly shifted, but the probability of character copse has been reduced by 20%, 2 mission points are rewarded. ]


    Xi Ning was not in the mood to look at this now, so he turned off the mission panel and waited for the doctor toe over to his bedroom.


    Uncle Rong quickly invited a doctor who had proficient medical skills from the Immortal Pce. After a brief salute, the doctor checked Xi Ning¡¯s body.


    Finally, the doctor said, ¡°There¡¯s no abnormality in Your Royal Highness¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Xi Ning frowned. He was indeed sessfully attacked by Huo Xiu just now, but now there are no wounds or marks on his arm, and no other abnormalities can be found. Either the poison used by Huo Xiu is very secretive, or maybe because the system has suppressed it, causing the poison to not be found temporarily.


    In desperation, Xi Ning had no choice but to ask Uncle Rong to send the doctor back, and let the system check his body again.


    ¡°Huo Xiu has indeede prepared. Master, the only way is to try to force it out of the body when the poison re-emerges.¡± The system was very careful and locked the collected poisons in its own database. ¡°I can suppress the poison for at least half a month.¡±


    Xi Ning felt relieved after hearing this, and rested in the bedroom alone.


    Although he was still unable to get any concrete proof this time, he still asked Uncle Rong to spread the rumors, saying that Huo Xiu had perverse intentions to him. If he hadn¡¯t been prepared for it, Huo Xiu might have seeded.


    Xi Ning also ordered people to guard the pce more tightly, preventing Huo Xiu from entering the pce.


    ¨C


    Later, Huo Xiu seemed to be called by the Immortal Emperor again, and Huo Xiu had to settle down for a while. Xi Ning also received the reward of mission points again.


    [The plot line has slightly shifted, but the probability of the character¡¯s copse has been reduced by 30%, 5 mission points are rewarded. ]


    During this period of time, there had been a lot of progress in his mission, but Xi Ning was not happy at all. His illness¡¯ symptoms were always present and recurring constantly from time to time, and he was very ufortable without Chu Yi by his side.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t dare to think too much. He was afraid that something had happened to Chu Yi, but the system couldn¡¯t find any recent news about Chu Yi.


    Even though Huo Xiu has settled down for the time being, Xi Ning still had his marriage problem unresolved.


    After a while, Xi Ning finally heard some news about the Devil Realm, but it was a Devil Lord who wanted to pay a visit.


    Xi Ning remembered that Chu Yi once said that he was a devil general? Then would hee with the Devil Lord? He asked Uncle Rong the information about the Demon Lord, ¡°Why did the Devil Lord of the Demon Realm want toe to Immortal Pce?¡±


    Uncle Rong shook his head. ¡°I only heard that this Devil Lord is called Si TuZhao, and he is the most mysterious among the Devil Lords. His whereabouts are unpredictable. We don¡¯t even know the purpose of his visit this time. Maybe¡­¡­ it¡¯s about the devils that had sneaked inst time?¡±


    Xi Ning shook his head, but he then nodded again. ¡°I see. You can leave first.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Xi Ning guessed that it was mostly because of this, and maybe Chu Yi hadn¡¯t found Tian Wu Zhu. If he went back, would he be punished? Xi Ning began to worry again.


    The system also exined to Xi Ning about the ranks of devils in the devil world. ¡°The higher the level of the devil the greater the difference in their strength and ranks. There are twelve Devil Lords in the Devil Realm that are the same level as the Immortal Emperor, and then followed by the ranks of devilmander, devil general, and devil king¡­¡­¡±


    The series of the ranks sounded tooplicated to Xi Ning, so he stopped the system and said. ¡°You can stop talking about it, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    He just wanted to know if Chu Yi woulde with the Devil Lord or not. The system shut its mouth and said after a while, ¡°If Chu Yies, he will definitelye to see Master. Master just needs to wait. Now Huo Xiu is still targeting Master and it¡¯s better not to go out.¡±


    Xi Ning silently opened the medicine box and rubbed it on his horns himself. His dragon horns grew a little more, and the tips had begun to diverge, the shape of dragon horns also beginning to form. It didn¡¯t hurt much at this stage.


    But he still wanted Chu Yi to touch it¡­¡­


    Xi Ning stayed in his pce and didn¡¯t go out. But he received the Immortal Emperor¡¯s dictum before he could wait until Chu Yi to find him.


    Because of the visit from the Demon Lord, there would be a banquet tomorrow night. The Immortal Emperor ordered that Xi Ning must be present for the banquet.


    Even when the spirit n came to visitst time, the Immortal Emperor never said this. It seemed that the Immortal Emperor¡­¡­ didn¡¯t pay much attention to the marriage to the spirit n.


    Xi Ning got his hopes up. When he went to the banquet tomorrow night, not only could he see if Chu Yi hade, but he might also find a chance to talk to the Immortal Emperor about the marriage.


    He had already been here for so long but he still hadn¡¯t seen the father of this body. Anyway, he and the Immortal Emperor were rted by blood. He could at least try to convince him.


    Uncle Rong prepared Xi Ning¡¯s clothes for the banquet. At night, when it was almost time for the banquet, he asked Xi Ning to take a maid with him.


    Uncle Rong remembered the banquetst time. Xi Ning went alone and came back very soon, but his sleeve was soaked with wine. It was not so good to have no one to serve Xi Ning. Uncle Rong himself had to stay in Xi Ning¡¯s pce, so he arranged another maid to apany Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning saw that it was the spirit who had served him with the herbal soup before.


    ¡°Chuntao¡¯s spiritual power is not low. She was identally caught by Huo Xiu in order to protect her sister.¡± Uncle Rong persuaded, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you should take her with you. She can help you deal with any situation.¡±


    Xi Ning reluctantly agreed, and took Chuntao out of the pce.


    The banquet was still held in the previous hall, and even the seats prepared for Xi Ning were the same asst time. He lowered his head and sat down quietly, pretending that he couldn¡¯t see Huo Xiu who was staring at him at the opposite side.


    Huo Xiu didn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of so many people. After a few nces, he then went to talk with the people beside him.


    The hall was almost fully seated, and there were singers singing softly at the side. Halfway through the singing, all of the maids waiting outside the hall knelt and saluted. ¡°Greetings to the Immortal Emperor and Devil Lord.¡±


    Xi Ning also got up and saluted like everyone else in the hall. He lowered his head slightly, and could only see the clothes of the Immortal Emperor and Devil Lord who were walking in the hall. The one in white clothes walking in front should be the Immortal Emperor, and the one with the ck clothes in the back must be the Devil Lord.


    The Immortal Emperor walked in front and raised his hand to indicate the direction of the Devil Lord¡¯s seat, and smiled as he spoke, ¡°Devil Lord, please forgive me if I did not entertain you well.¡±


    The specially trained maid hurriedly led the Devil Lord to his seat. Xi Ning heard the voice of the Devil Lord for the first time. ¡°No, I should be the one to thank the Immortal Emperor for his hospitality.¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned and he immediately looked up. This familiar voice and appearance, who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Chu Yi?


    Si TuZhao¡¯s face was expressionless. He followed the guidance of the maid and sat down opposite Xi Ning.


    The rest of the people in the hall also returned to their seats one after another. Xi Ning turned to look at Huo Xiu, and he saw Huo Xiu staring at Si TuZhao with a shocked look, also unable to believe it.


    Only the system was very excited. ¡°Wow, it turned out that Chu Yi was the Devil Lord?¡±


    Xi Ning feltplicated. He didn¡¯t believe that there would be two people who looked exactly the same in this world. It seemed that Chu Yi didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    Or he should be called Si TuZhao now.


    Xi Ning stared at Si TuZhao several times, and the other party seemed to have finally noticed him and turned his head to look at him.


    Xi Ning¡¯s heart beat faster and his eyshes twitched.


    However, Si TuZhao acted indifferently. He quickly looked away, as if he didn¡¯t know Xi Ning at all.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Xi Ning¡¯s heart sank when he saw Si TuZhao¡¯s reaction. Did he intentionally pretend not to know him or¡­¡­


    There were no other devils around him, so he probably came alone. Or did he, perhaps, only bring a few servants with him but not bring them here?


    The look in Si TuZhao¡¯s eyes seemed like he was really looking at an irrelevant stranger. Xi Ning felt aggrieved. Xi Ning was lost in his own thoughts but when he was about to retract his gaze from Si TuZhao, he found out that Huo Xiu was staring at himself.


    Huo Xiu saw Chu Yi¡¯s appearance before. Xi Ning was not sure what evil plot this person was nning again. Xi Ning restrained his expression and lowered his head to stop looking at Si TuZhao.


    If he really was Chu Yi, even if he didn¡¯te to find him earlier, he would definitely make a move after the banquet was over¡­¡­ Xi Ning thought about it, but then became uncertain again.


    His illness kept affecting his emotions. It had been quite a while since Chu Yi left, but Xi Ning could stillfort himself and endure the depression while he was away.


    But then he was right in front of Xi Ning now, but he ignored Xi Ning. Xi Ning¡¯s mood worsened uncontrobly. He had no appetite at all even when he was looking at the exquisite dishes on the table.


    While Xi Ning was staring at the air while lowering his head, Si TuZhao nced at him without anyone noticing.


    The singing continued and everyone in the hall was chatting,ughing and offering toasts. Most people paid attention to Si TuZhao. They were very curious about his intentions. Those who were sensitive also found out that the Immortal Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the Devil Lord was even more enthusiastic than to the spirit n who came to request marriage before.


    The Immortal Emperor wanted to build connections with all ns, otherwise he would not invite the spirit n to the Immortal Pce. The devil n preferred to stay isted and never condescended to engage in diplomacy, but now the Devil Lord was visiting of his own volition. Putting aside the Devil Lord¡¯s intentions, as soon as this matter spreads out, it would also increase the Immortal Emperor¡¯s reputation.


    Xi Ning sat silently in the seat like an invisible person, and no one came to talk to him. Chuntao leaned over to pour a ss of wine for him and said with a very soft voice, ¡°Your Royal Highness, have you seen the Devil Lord, I think that¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning squeezed the chopsticks in his hand, slightly tilted his head, and said coldly, ¡°If you say any nonsense, you don¡¯t have to stay in the Immortal Pce anymore.¡±


    Chuntao was stunned and her face turned pale. She stepped aside and did not dare to speak any more.


    Although there were not many servants in Xi Ning¡¯s pce, and Chu Yi only served him in his bedroom, the spirits that he brought back with him before had all seen Chu Yi¡¯s face.


    If they made assumptions¡­¡­


    Huo Xiu, who was sitting opposite, stood up with a pot of wine. He walked toward Si TuZhao and poured the wine for him, and after a bit of casual conversation, he looked puzzled and said, ¡°I somehow feel that Devil Lord¡¯s appearance looks very familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere before.¡±


    His voice was quite loud, Xi Ning also heard these words and looked up nervously.


    Si TuZhao put down his wine ss. He leaned back on his chair at will and said nonchntly, ¡°Really? If you want to scrape up an acquaintance with me, you don¡¯t have to use this method to attract my attention.¡±


    Huo Xiu¡¯s expression became extremely bad in an instant, and someone next to him said, ¡°Devil Lord, this is General Huo Xiu who is under the Immortal Emperor. General Huo has fought a lot of battles in different ces in his early years, so perhaps he has seen Devil Lord before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re General Huo,¡± Si TuZhao looked at Huo Xiu again. ¡°I never remember a person¡¯s face, so I probably forgot.¡±


    Si TuZhao said that he never remembered a person¡¯s face, but his tone implied that Huo Xiu was unworthy of him remembering. Huo Xiu still had a lot of things to say, but after hearing that his expression got even worse.


    It was the first time that the people around Huo Xiu saw him get so badly treated. They gloated over his misfortune. Huo Xiu did not dare to offend Si TuZhao in front of the Immortal Emperor. He could only endure it and smile reluctantly. ¡°I may be mistaken. I hope that the Devil Lord will forgive me.¡±


    Si TuZhao responded perfunctorily and turned away to talk with others.


    The Immortal Emperor was used to avoiding mention of any business affairs at banquets. Some people were really curious. After exchanging a few sses of wine, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°There must be something important for the Devil Lord¡¯s visit this time?¡±


    ¡°There are a few things that I need to deal with,¡± Sit TuZhao took the empty wine ss in his hand and turned it around, while watching Xi Ning secretly. ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡±


    Sit TuZhao stopped talking, and others also stopped asking him.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to stay at the banquet for a long time. The noisy sounds around him made him more and more ufortable but he also worried that if he left too early, it would attract the attention of others, so he kept holding on. When he saw someone get up to leave, he asked a servant who was walking around to inform the Immortal Emperor.


    The servant passed Xi Ning¡¯s words to the Immortal Emperor, and the Immortal Emperor raised his eyes and nodded gently.


    Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and left with Chuntao quietly.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    When he returned to his pce, Uncle Rong was not surprised that he came back early. He only asked whether everything was going well at the banquet.


    Xi Ning nodded. He turned to look at Chuntao and hesitated. ¡°Release all the spirits that I brought back to the pce.¡±


    It had been quite a while now and Huo Xiu shouldn¡¯t pay attention to them anymore. To be on the safe side, he better deal with them as soon as possible.


    Chuntao knelt down with a loud ¡°thud¡± sound, and said in a panic, ¡°Please don¡¯t drive us away. It¡¯s my fault for speaking without thinking today. I will never dare to do it anymore¡­¡­¡±


    Uncle Rong was also stunned. He thought that Chuntao made some big mistake when she went to the banquet with Xi Ning. Xi Ning did notpromise and said, ¡°Send them away as soon as possible.¡±


    Chuntao even wanted to vault over and hug Xi Ning¡¯s legs. Xi Ning dodged and went back to his bedroom alone, leaving the rest to Uncle Rong.


    The system secretly checked Si TuZhao¡¯s information just now. It turned out that it could only find very little information and knew no more than Uncle Rong. Seeing that Xi Ning was in a bad mood, it suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­¡­ I¡¯ll go check Si TuZhao¡¯s character data again. This is the most urate way to determine whether he is Chu Yi or not, but the master also knows that it takes a long time.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xi Ning could guess why Si TuZhao was pretending not to know him. ¡°He might be afraid of Huo Xiu¡­¡­¡±


    Having said that, Xi Ning was still worried that it would be another situation. Maybe he was not Chu Yi at all, or maybe he lost his memory after being seriously injured¡­¡­


    Xi Ning still remembered the look in Si TuZhao¡¯s eyes when he was looking at him. He panicked and went to bed early after applying the ointment.


    Late at night, there was a small sounding from the bedroom window, but Xi Ning was already asleep and would not have noticed. Only the system was very alert and nned to wake Xi Ning at any time. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no abnormality and no one came in.


    The system thought it was caused by the wind blowing, so it ignored it.


    ¨C


    After a few days, Xi Ning never left his pce and he also didn¡¯t see Si TuZhao again.


    He asked Uncle Rong to inquire for information about Si TuZhao for him. Uncle Rong said that Si TuZhao may havee to investigate the two devils that had sneaked into the Immortal Pcest time. He heard someone mention it outside, but recently Si TuZhao stayed with the Immortal Emperor during the day and went back to the pce that the Immortal Emperor had arranged for him at night.


    Uncle Rong thought Xi Ning was worried, but he did not think that he was Chu Yi. ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry, the Immortal Emperor will send someone to monitor him seriously, and he lives in the North Hall, which is far away from us.¡±


    Xi Ning responded in a low voice, he asked Uncle Rong to leave and sit alone in the yard to enjoy the sun.


    He propped his head up with his hand and stared at the air for a while, then suddenly got up and walked outside the hall.


    A servant saw Xi Ning and hurried to follow him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, where do you want to go? Do you need¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. I just want to have a walk by myself.¡±


    Uncle Rong had already sent several spirits out of the Immortal Pce, but Xi Ning refused the personal servants he arranged for him, and he didn¡¯t like people following him.


    He had been waiting for so many days, and he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Even if he didn¡¯t manage to question him, he still wanted to try to meet him in person.


    Xi Ning left the pce, then looked for the direction and walked slowly towards the North Hall.


    On his way, he thought, what if Si TuZhao still doesn¡¯t know him? If he is Chu Yi, he will definitely be able to relieve his illness. He nned to look for a chance to meet Si TuZhao and touch him¡­¡­


    Xi Ning lowered his head and walked alone. Suddenly someone called him.


    ¡°The seventh prince?¡±


    He stopped and looked at the person who called him cluelessly. It was an unfamiliar cultivator that was standing in a pavilion not far away. He was sitting beside Si TuZhao who was also looking at Xi Ning.


    But when Xi Ning saw that the person he was looking for was here, he stood still not knowing whether to leave or stay, since there were other people around.


    The cultivator smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really Your Royal Highness, where are you going? Why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning looked at Si TuZhao subconsciously, and found that he was also staring at him closely. Si TuZhao looked at him emotionless, but not as cold as he was at the banquet.


    Xi Ning felt relieved a bit, he looked away from Si TuZhao and turned his head to the cultivator and said. ¡°I was bored staying in the pce, so I wanted to have a walk alone. I won¡¯t disturb you two for now.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, and it really looked like Si TuZhao and him were strangers.


    After Xi Ning left, the cultivator said to Si TuZhao, ¡°This is the seventh prince. He is the youngest son of the Immortal Emperor. Usually he doesn¡¯t like going out very much. Devil Lord, you should have seen him at the banquet that day.¡±


    Si TuZhao responded faintly, sitting absent minded for a while and then got up. ¡°Is the Immortal Emperor in the pce at this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the cultivator hurriedly said, and wanting to lead the way for Si TuZhao, ¡°Devil Lord, this way please.¡±


    ¡°No, you have already wasted a lot of time because of me, I will just go by myself.¡±


    Si TuZhao raised his hand to stop him. He walked away and soon disappeared from his sight.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Xi Ning slowed down after leaving the pavilion. Except for the asional servants who passed by to salute him, basically no one passed by here.


    He never thought that Si TuZhao woulde near his pce¡­¡­ Xi Ning became more confident of his guesses, and sat down on a stone bench.


    The system felt that it was a pity that he left like this. ¡°Master, you should go directly and find an opportunity to be alone with Si TuZhao.¡±


    Xi Ning only said, ¡°I think¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a slightly strong wind blew his way, and Xi Ning¡¯s vision was blocked. Someone hugged him from behind and covered his eyes.


    Xi Ning only panicked for a moment, and then smelled a familiar scent.


    Si TuZhao took Xi Ning with him quickly and went across the yard. He found a more isted ce, and hid behind a rockery with Xi Ning.


    He took his hand away, Xi Ning regained his sight. He squinted his eyes and turned around, it turned out to be Si TuZhao.


    Xi Ning said with a cold expression, ¡°What does the Devil Lord want from me?¡±


    Si TuZhao was not surprised by his attitude. He got closer to Xi Ning and pinched his chin. ¡°Where does this beautiful little dragone from? How about going back to the Devil Realm with me?¡±


    Xi Ning pped his hand away, and the grievances feeling that he had umted for several days surged. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Si TuZhao saw that Xi Ning was in a bad mood, so he hugged him and coaxed, ¡°My Ning Ning, sorry that I¡¯mte¡­¡­ Will you please let me exin?¡±


    Xi Ning stretched out his hand to push him but couldn¡¯t move him away. Si TuZhao lowered his head and kissed the tip of Xi Ning¡¯s nose. The familiar touch made Xi Ning¡¯s struggling movements lessen.


    ¡°As soon as I came to the Immortal Pce, the Immortal Emperor became suspicious of me. He sent someone to observe me for several days.¡± Si TuZhao was also aggrieved. ¡°If I let him discover that I had a connection with you before, it would be troublesome for you.¡±


    Si TuZhao hadn¡¯t thought that he would return to the Immortal Pce in the first ce. He just wanted to catch Han Ji and leave, so he didn¡¯t bother to disguise his face very much.


    He knew that there were rumors that Huo Xiu brought two devils into the Immortal Pce, but the Immortal Emperor would not believe it easily. He nned to say that he came into contact with Xi Ning several times and fell in love with him, but now he was at the stage of ¡°first visit to the Immortal Pce¡±, so he had to pretend a bit in front of others. Otherwise if others knew that there were devils that could sneak into the Immortal Pce easily without anyone knowing, it would damage the reputation of the Immortal Emperor.


    There was also Huo Xiu, who had seen his face before, and as expected, he questioned him in front of everyone at the banquet that day.


    The Immortal Emperor only rxed his vignce in the past two days. Si TuZhao found the opportunity to go near Xi Ning¡¯s pce. He never expected to really meet Xi Ning this soon.


    After Si TuZhao finished exining carefully, Xi Ning was still unhappy.


    What Si TuZhao said was very close to what Xi Ning had guessed. During this period, Xi Ning missed Si TuZhao very much but then the cold attitude he got when they met again¡­¡­ Xi Ning lowered his head. ¡°I was very worried about you.¡±


    Xi Ning was very worried about Si TuZhao¡¯s situation before, but then he suddenly returned back as a Devil Lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡­¡± Si TuZhao felt distressed, he kissed Xi Ning¡¯s cheek softly and said, ¡°The Immortal Emperor has already withdrawn the person that was observing me secretly. I was nning to go and find you tonight¡­¡­¡±


    A few nights ago, he released a paper crow over to see Xi Ning, but the paper crow couldn¡¯t even get in the window.


    He wanted Xi Ning to be happier, so he talked about one of his reasons for his visit to the Immortal Pce. ¡°I will also request the Immortal Emperor¡¯s permission to marry you, and drive away the prince of the spirit n as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Request to marry me?¡±


    Si TuZhao smiled. ¡°Yes, are you not happy?¡±


    He also missed Xi Ning very much. Now he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss him. Xi Ning was still stunned and let him kiss.


    Xi Ning gradually came back to his senses. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He could still forgive him if Si TuZhao pretended that he didn¡¯t know him because of the consequences, but this person had deceived him and said he was a devil general before, and even the name that he gave before was fake. Every time, he never told the truth. Even when he left, he didn¡¯t mention this matter at all. Xi Ning bit Si TuZhao¡¯s tongue fiercely and pushed him away when he was caught off guard.


    Xi Ning still wore the magic weapon given by Si TuZhao. The magic weapon had already recognized Xi Ning as the master, when it detected his emotions, it directly attacked Si TuZhao.


    Si TuZhao was repelled by his own demonic energy. Behind him was a rockery, which was shattered by the impact of himnding on it. He stepped back a few steps and fell into the grass patch behind the rockery.


    There were servants nearby who heard the noise and rushed over to find out what happened. The Devil Lord calmly got up from the ground slowly and patted the grass that was on his body. ¡°Cough¡­¡­. it¡¯s nothing.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t expect that the magic weapon would attack Si TuZhao¡­¡­ He panicked and wanted to step forward to take a look. But then he heard someoneing, so he stopped and hid on the side of the rockery.


    It was two servants who were passing by. They recognized Si TuZhao and thought that someone was being disrespectful to the Emperor¡¯s guest and attacked him in the Immortal pce. They were so scared that their faces turned pale, but they didn¡¯t see anyone else nearby.


    Si TuZhao was still standing in the same ce. He gave them a cold expression and put his hand behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, both of you can leave now.¡±


    The servants still had doubts, but they didn¡¯t dare to say more. They replied and walked away quickly.


    When there was no one nearby, Si TuZhao approached the rockery to find Xi Ning, who was hiding, and his expression changed immediately. ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡­¡±


    He happened to corner Xi Ning at the side of the rockery. Fearing that Xi Ning would be angry, he did not have the guts to kiss him again, so he only held Xi Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as it can help to cool down your anger, you can beat me and scold me as much as you want.¡±


    Xi Ning pursed his lips and nced at Si TuZhao¡¯s body. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Si TuZhao originally wanted to say no, but he changed his mind. ¡°It hurts a little bit, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He pulled Xi Ning¡¯s hand and held it in front of him. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Ning, I will feel better if you help me to rub it.¡±


    Xi Ning did not struggle and said worriedly, ¡°I heard that you were seriously injured when you killed Han Ji? Is your injury better now?¡±


    Si TuZhao saw that Xi Ning raised his head and looked at him with concern. He may have just pushed him away by impulse because he was feeling a bit angry. He said proudly, ¡°That Han Ji? Even if he had Tian Wu Zhu or the help of Huo Xiu, he was not my opponent.¡±


    At first, he was injured by Han Ji because he was careless, but that night he went there prepared with a bunch of life-saving magic equipment that Xi Ning gave him. After he killed Han Ji, he couldn¡¯t find Tian Wu Zhu but Huo Xiu was still hiding and attacked him in the dark. He then decided to leave the Immortal Pce and did not return in order to not further involve Xi Ning.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning slowly withdrew his hand. ¡°Then you just lied to me when you said it hurts.¡±


    Besides, this magic weapon was given to him by Si TuZhao.


    Si TuZhao also noticed that something was wrong. He wanted to speak, but he heard the sound of someone walking not far away. He hugged Xi Ning tightly and said near his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    He took an isted path and entered Xi Ning¡¯s pce from the side. At this time, there was no one around the pce. Si TuZhao took Xi Ning into the pce with him and put him on the couch.


    ¡°My Ning Ning, are you still angry with me?¡± Si TuZhao lowered his head to get closer to Xi Ning. When Xi Ning reached out and stopped him one arm¡¯s length away, he could only hold Xi Ning¡¯s palm and kiss it. He then asked tentatively, ¡°Is it because¡­¡­ I concealed my true identity from you?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s expression turned sullen. ¡°Who is your Ning Ning and who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yi.¡± Si TuZhao put Xi Ning¡¯s hand on his side face and covered the back of his hand. ¡°I never revealed my identity anytime I was outside. At that time, I said I was a devil general and I didn¡¯t rify because I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t believe me¡­¡­¡±


    What Si TuZhao said was all true. At that time, he hadn¡¯t made up his mind to propose marriage to Xi Ning, and even though he was the Devil Lord, he had never bothered to manage the Devil Realm, so this title was not very important to him.


    But now in order for him to marry Xi Ning faster, he could only rely on this status.


    ¡°Ning Ning, can you forgive me?¡± Si TuZhao rubbed Xi Ning¡¯s wrist along the sliding sleeve and said with a pitiful expression, ¡°Except for this, I have hidden nothing else from you.¡±


    A sense of satisfaction came from the skin that Si TuZhao touched, Xi Ning was silent for a long while, and then whispered, ¡°Hmph¡±.


    ¡°Did you miss me when I was away these days?¡± Xi Ning¡¯s mood looked like it had improved. Si TuZhao took the opportunity to get closer and hugged him and then put Xi Ning on hisp while touching his dragon¡¯s horns. ¡°Your horns have grown a little longer¡­¡­ When I was away, did you apply the medicine yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xi Ning obediently leaned in his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t like¡­¡­ others touching me.¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Did Xi Ning mean that only he could touch them? Si TuZhao was so happy, but he suddenly remembered. ¡°At the banquet that day, I saw you bring a female servant with you?¡±


    He also saw Xi Ning talking to her. In the past, Xi Ning had never brought anyone besides him. Si TuZhao was a bit jealous and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even take me with you to go outside your pce.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Chuntao. She was caught by Huo Xiu along with you. She saw your face before so I already sent her away after the banquet.¡± It seemed that Si TuZhao was secretly paying attention to him during the banquet. Xi Ning was in a much better mood. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take her, but Uncle Rong insisted, so I didn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    After that, he deliberately raised his head. ¡°You are the one only allowed to conceal your identity, but I am not allowed to take a servant with me?¡±


    Si TuZhao said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you get too close to others.¡± If he could, he even wanted to take Xi Ning back to his own pce and hide him from everyone. ¡°Besides, do you not know how the servant looks at you? It seems that she likes you.¡±


    Si TuZhao took a bite of Xi Ning¡¯s cheek, leaving a very faint mark. ¡°I must marry you soon¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Xi Ning wiped his face and sat up a little bit. ¡°I have been selected as the marriage candidate for the spirit n. If you are here to propose a marriage, will the Immortal Emperor disagree?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, I will just rob you away,¡± Si TuZhao said half-jokingly. ¡°Besides, after I release the news that I want to marry you, the spirit prince will have to give up and pick another.¡±


    The way he spoke waspletely different from when he was Chu Yi. It seemed that he looked down on everyone. Xi Ning was interested by his changes, but when he said this, Xi Ning was quite relieved.


    ¡°Has Huo Xiue to trouble you again recently?¡± Si TuZhao also heard that Huo Xiu had perverse intentions towards Xi Ning. Some people said that Huo Xiu went to visit Xi Ning but was driven away by Xi Ning. ¡°I know that he will not behave. I¡¯ll kill him myself one day.¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intentions. Xi Ning almost forgot that he still had the poison in his body. Now that Si TuZhao was here, wouldn¡¯t it be just the right time to ask him to help to get rid of the poison?


    But the system said, ¡°Sorry master, I have locked up the poison¡­¡­ you can only wait for the poison toe out after the cycle is over. This way it will cause less damage to the master¡¯s body. And also this is the safest way.¡±


    The poison couldn¡¯t be detected now. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t exin it to Si TuZhao, so he changed the subject. ¡°By the way, have you found the Tian Wu Zhu that was stolen by Han Ji?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Si TuZhao shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t have anything with him before he died. I suspect that he gave Tian Wu Zhu to Huo Xiu.¡±


    If this was true, he would have even more reason to kill Huo Xiu. He would also let the Immortal Emperor know his general¡®s true colours.


    Bringing back Tian Wu Zhu was also another purpose of his visit. There was also Han Ji. He originally exined the reason to the Immortal Emperor and wanted to take another look at Han Ji¡¯s corpse. Cultivators in the Immortal Pce couldn¡¯t find a way to identify the corpse, but he had the ability to summon Han Ji¡¯s dead soul from the corpse in front of the Emperor Immortal. But then he was told that the corpse had been thrown into fire by Huo Xiu and had already been burned to ashes.


    If Tian Wu Zhu fell into Huo Xiu¡¯s hands, wouldn¡¯t it increase the probability of his character copsing? Xi Ning was worried. Si TuZhao said again, ¡°I guess Huo Xiu doesn¡¯t know how to use the Tian Wu Zhu, but this Tian Wu Zhu won¡¯t be harmless. After a while, it will definitely take the initiative to seduce Huo Xiu.¡±


    Both of them talked for a while. Si TuZhao took a look at the sky and was about to leave. ¡°I have to go to see the Immortal Emperor to avoid him getting suspicious at me again.¡±


    He leaned close and kissed Xi Ning, after that he said reluctantly, ¡°I will see you again at night.¡±


    After speaking, Si TuZhao turned into ck smoke as usual and exited the bedroom from the window.


    ¨C


    When Si TuZhao found the Immortal Emperor, he was ying chess with a cultivator.


    Seeing Si TuZhao hade to visit, the Immortal Emperor asked the cultivator to leave, he then raised his hand to signal Si TuZhao to take his seat.


    ¡°Have the Devil Lord found out anything?¡±


    When Si TuZhao came to the Immortal Pce, he said that a treasure from the Devil Realm was stolen, and it was very likely that it was in the Immortal Pce. He wanted to search for it in each hall.


    Si TuZhao has been walking around in the Immortal Pce these few days, trying to see if he can sense the aura of the treasure.


    ¡°Yes, but the aura that I noticed is very weak, so I can¡¯t bepletely sure¡­¡­¡± Si TuZhao hesitated. ¡°It is near the West Hall. If I want to search further, I would need the help of the Immortal Emperor.¡±


    The West Hall is Huo Xiu¡¯s territory. The Emperor Immortal didn¡¯t hesitate for a long time, and he readily agreed, ¡°It¡¯s important to find the treasure as soon as possible.¡±


    He called the servant in front of Si TuZhao and said, ¡°Pass down my order, no one in the Immortal Pce shall get in the way of the Devil Lord¡¯s search, and then allocate some servants from my hall to help the Devil Lord for his search.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    After the servant left, the Immortal Emperor asked with concern, ¡°I also heard that the Devil Lord was attacked by someone today? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It was not an attack.¡± Si TuZhao¡¯s expression was subtle, and his fingertips rubbed lightly on the armrest. ¡°It was just¡­¡­ a slight ident.¡±


    With his reaction like this, the Immortal Emperor became more curious. ¡°An ident?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it should be my fault today.¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯slips curled. His expression seemed to be reminiscing. He didn¡¯t want to say more and couldn¡¯t help but want to ask, ¡°Is there a cultivator with an azure dragon bloodline in the Immortal Pce? I felt that I had met him before when I was at the banquet that day¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Azure dragon bloodline?¡± The Immortal Emperor was surprised, he then smiled. ¡°The Devil Lord may not know that I have a son who has the azure dragon bloodline. He is my seventh son. Apart from him¡­¡­ there is no other with the azure dragon bloodline in the Immortal Pce¡­¡­¡±


    Although Si TuZhao didn¡¯t know how much the Immortal Emperor knew, or whether he was pretending now, he had to pretend a bit. He acted like he was more surprised than the Immortal Emperor. ¡°So it turned out that he was the seventh prince. No wonder he looks so¡­¡­ familiar.¡±


    He said that Xi Ning looked familiar, but his tone seemed like he was praising Xi Ning. If the word were reced withpliments, something like cute, it would sound more appropriate.


    Si TuZhao quickly returned his expression back to normal and said earnestly, ¡°Today I have angered the seventh prince, and I hope the Immortal Emperor will not me me.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Devil Lord to be so polite. My son is a loner and has never liked to go out. It is also fate that the Devil Lord is able to remember him.¡±


    Si TuZhao saw that his goal was achieved, so he didn¡¯t say more. He left after ying chess with the Immortal Emperor for a while.


    He went back to his residence first; the servants that were given to him by the Immortal Emperor had already arrived. When Si TuZhao came to the Immortal Pce, he also brought a few of his close subordinates, and he ordered them to search for Tian Wu Zhu at the West Hall and also all the nearby ces.


    Huo Xiu must have prepared well. Si TuZhao didn¡¯t expect anything from this search. When night came, he secretly went to meet Xi Ning.


    ¡°My dear.¡± Si TuZhao came in from the open window like usual, and hugged Xi Ning who was lying on the couch from behind. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    He buried his head and kissed Xi Ning¡¯s neck lightly, and the slight itching feeling made Xi Ning shrink back. He turned over and reached his hands towards Si TuZhao. ¡°Mn, I was waiting for you every day.¡±


    Even though Xi Ning was still angry, he was really easy to coax. Besides, after being touched by Si TuZhao for a while just now, the urge of


    wanting to be touched by him got stronger after Si TuZhao left.


    Si TuZhao held Xi Ning in his arms. Xi NIng stretched out his hand in front of Si TuZhao again, and the wide sleeves slipped to his elbows.


    Xi Ning blushed. ¡°Iid on my hands when I slept just now. You help me massage it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Si TuZhao took his hand and kissed his fingertips. He then gently massaged them. ¡°Is there anywhere else that you feel ufortable?¡±


    Xi Ning thought for a while, then buried his head. ¡°And my horns, too.¡±


    His dragon horns actually hadn¡¯t hurt muchtely, and he only felt a little ufortable. Si TuZhao hugged Xi Ning with one arm, and his other hand was massaging Xi Ning¡¯s hand, so he lowered his head and kissed the skin around Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns.


    Si TuZhao had only seen dark and ugly dragons in the Devil Realm before. Their dragon horns grew crookedly and randomly, unlike Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns. From the bottom to the small fork at the top, and then to the tip of the horns that were faintly green, they looked very beautiful. Just like Xi Ning himself.


    He kissed Xi Ning dragon horn and couldn¡¯t help but lick it with the tip of his tongue.


    This action was extremely irritating. Xi Ning trembled uncontrobly, and hurriedly pushed Si TuZhao away. ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    His face was getting redder and redder, and Si TuZhao approached him again shamelessly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t dare look at him, so he simply buried his face in Si TuZhao¡¯s shirt and didn¡¯t want to raise his head even if Si TuZhao kept calling him.


    His dragon horns were more sensitive than before. He noticed it when Si TuZhao kissed him just now, but he didn¡¯t expect him to even¡­¡­


    It didn¡¯t really feel ufortable, it was just that his senses were so sensitive that his hand that was grabbing on Si TuZhao¡¯s shirt was still trembling.


    Seeing that Xi Ning was so shy, Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t bear to do anything more, so he caressed his hair. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns had not yet fully grown. In short, he was still very young,pared to Si TuZhao. He was already old enough he could even be the Immortal King¡¯s brother, but now he was in love with his son.


    After he married Xi Ning, wouldn¡¯t he be the son-inw of the Immortal Emperor? No wonder he always thought the Immortal Emperor knew something, but didn¡¯t mention a word, and continued acting with him¡­¡­


    ¡°I have to take great pains to marry you.¡± Si TuZhao hugged Xi Ning up a little bit, and kissed his earlobe. ¡°When you follow me back to the Devil Realm, I won¡¯t let you go again so easily.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t understand it for a while, so he raised his face and retorted, ¡°You wanting to marry me is your own business. I haven¡¯t even agreed yet.¡±


    ¡°Then do you agree?¡±


    Si TuZhao directly turned over and propped himself on Xi Ning, wanting to kiss his dragon horns again, but then he heard the sound of footstepsing outside the bedroom. Uncle Rong knocked on Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Your Royal Highness? You haven¡¯t gone to bed yet?¡±


    The two people in the room froze, Xi Ning cleared his throat and said, ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uncle Rong replied outside the door, ¡°It¡¯s just that I saw Your Royal Highness was going to sleep veryte today so I got a bit concerned. If it¡¯s nothing, please rest early.¡±


    Normally at this time Xi Ning had already gone to bed, but today the lights in the room were on for so long. Uncle Rong was worried that something had happened, so he knocked on the door, but he didn¡¯t hear any sound in the room.


    Uncle Rong left after a moment. It was indeed alreadyte at this time. Si TuZhao sat up and asked Xi Ning, ¡°Do you want to go to bed?¡±


    Xi Ning also felt sleepy after hearing his question, so Si TuZhao took him to the bed and prepared him for sleep as before.


    When untying the robe for Xi Ning, Si TuZhao suddenly realized that he was no longer Chu Yi, but he did these things so naturally. Xi Ning¡¯s expression was also very natural, without any psychological burden in the slightest.


    Si TuZhao slowed down. He lowered his head and took a bite of the tip of Xi Ning¡¯s nose.


    Xi Ning raised his head and stepped back a bit while covering his face. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you bite me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Si TuZhao was in a good mood. After he hung up Xi Ning¡¯s robe, he made Xi Ning lie down. He then took out the ointment and sat on a stool, and applied the ointment and massaged Xi Ning¡¯s horns like before.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Si TuZhao put out the lights in the bedroom and sat quietly in the dark. Xi Ning actually wanted Si TuZhao to sleep together with him. In thest world, they had also shared a bed before.


    But the situation was different at that time. In the end, Xi Ning did not speak up and went to sleep while holding Si TuZhao¡¯s hand on his side.


    When he woke up the next day, Si TuZhao was still sitting on the bed in the same posture.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Si TuZhao leaned closer and kissed Xi Ning¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon. You can sleep for a while longer.¡±


    Hearing that Si TuZhao said he was leaving, Xi Ning became awake instantly and sat up. ¡°Did you sit here all night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Si TuZhao squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s palm. ¡°Hurry up and kiss me. I wille to find you againter.¡±


    Xi Ning leaned over and kissed Si TuZhao¡¯s lips, and Si TuZhao got up and left with satisfaction.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    He quickly returned to his residence. His subordinates had been waiting for him for a long time, and when they saw him return, they reported to him, ¡°My Lord, the West Hall and several nearby pces have been searched, but no traces of Tian Wu Zhu were found.¡±


    This is also expected by Si TuZhao, he said, ¡°Continue the search. It must be somewhere near the West Hall.¡±


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t notice any aura from Tian Wu Zhu at all, but he guessed that Huo Xiu would probably carry the Tian Wu Zhu with him and would not easily ce it somewhere.


    It seemed that Tian Wu Zhu had not made any move for now, so he would just search around the West Hall for a few days. Anyway, he was not in a hurry nor was he worried at all; it should be Huo Xiu who should be worrying.


    Huo Xiu didn¡¯t rest for the whole night. Just before he was about to take a nap, the devils came again to search along with some servants.


    He restrained his anger and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys just search here? Did you just forget that you just left?¡±


    The leading devil didn¡¯t even look him in the eyes, and ordered people to continue searching. ¡°The Lord has issued an order, and told us that the treasure must be nearby. It¡¯s our fault that we didn¡¯t find any tracesst night, so we will continue to search today.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor has passed down the order that no one should disobey the Devil Lord¡¯s orders. Huo Xiu¡¯s face turned gloomy and he walked out of the pce to look for the Immortal Emperor.


    When he arrived in the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Hall, Si TuZhao was also there, and he was ying chess with the Immortal Emperor.


    Si TuZhao saw himing, and even greeted him like nothing had happened. ¡°Morning, General Huo.¡±


    Huo Xiu walked up and saluted, he then said in a questioning tone, ¡°Good morning, Devil Lord, the people you arranged to search in my hall day and night. Don¡¯t you want to go and see it?¡±


    The Immortal Emperor raised his eyes and nced at him, Huo Xiu hurriedly knelt down.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor, please forgive my rude speech, but I really don¡¯t understand why they only search in my pce? They already searched my pce all night and just left in the morning, but then they came again in a blink of an eye, this¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Xiu looked upset, acting as if he was deliberately targeted and humiliated by Si TuZhao, that he couldn¡¯t help but speak up about the injustice that he had felt, but he was also scared to offend Si TuZhao.


    Si TuZhao put down a chess piece in his hand and put on a fake smile. ¡°I also want to ask General Huo, why does the aura of treasure keep appearing near the West Hall? I heard that there¡¯s some rumors when I first came to the Immortal Pce¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Devil Lord also said that it¡¯s a rumor.¡± Huo Xiu raised his head and looked straight at Si TuZhao. ¡°I have already reported this to the Immortal Emperor. Someone intentionally framed me. At that time, one of my subordinates had disappeared coincidentally. I suspect that he has already been killed. I have also never heard of the treasures that the Devil Lord had mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Si Tuzhao listened carefully and nodded. ¡°I got it, but do you have any idea who framed you?¡±


    Somehow Xi Ning was still the son of the Immortal Emperor. Huo Xiu had also hinted to the Immortal Emperor that there were also many low-level devils in the Immortal Pce, but it seemed there¡¯s one devil serving Xi Ning that had gone missing for no reason. However, the Immortal Emperor was unmoved, so he didn¡¯t mention it further.


    Now that Si TuZhao appeared, he naturally knew that it was Si TuZhao who was disguised as Chu Yi and lurking next to Xi Ning. When Si TuZhao asked again at this time. Huo Xiu continued the conversation and said, ¡°Immortal Emperor, please forgive my rudeness, but I do suspect one person¡­¡­¡±


    The Immortal Emperor said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can just say it.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that it¡¯s¡­¡­ the seventh prince.¡±


    Huo Xiu had been prepared and exined it from the beginning. ¡°A while ago, I had captured a few spirits who were causing trouble outside, and when they were brought back to the Immortal Pce for disposal, the seventh prince appeared inexplicably and took these spirits away. There was also a low-level devil. When there are devils that have sneaked into the Immortal Pce and caused one death and one injury. I kept an eye on it and found that the low-level devil that served the seventh prince happened to be missing.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    ¡°And when I informed the seventh prince about the marriage to the spirit n as ordered by the Immortal Emperor. The seventh prince thought that it was me who caused it to happen¡­¡­ The seventh prince had been resenting me for a long time. After that, I also went to search the seventh prince¡¯s pce,¡± Huo Xiu usibly said, ¡°but I only searched it because of suspicion, and there was no actual evidence. If I have wronged the seventh prince, I am willing to apologize.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say Xi Ning¡¯s motives, nor did he say whether the treasures of the devil n were with Xi Ning. He only said what actually happened and his own spections. The Immortal Emperor frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before?¡±


    Huo Xiu lowered his head, only to repeat it again. ¡°Immortal Emperor, please forgive me.¡±


    Xi Ning was still one of the candidates for marriage of the spirit n. The Immortal Emperor¡¯s attitude was unclear. How could he dare to file aint directly? Besides, it seemed that this matter was almost over and Si TuZhao even came to the Immortal Pce as the Devil Lord.


    Since Si TuZhao made it clear that he was targeting himself, he also had to cause some trouble for them.


    There was also Si TuZhao. This devil was extremely arrogant. He didn¡¯t even change his appearance when he sneaked into the Immortal Pce. There must be someone who had seen Chu Yi before, when they find out that he looks exactly like Chu Yi, let¡¯s see how he exined it to the Immortal Emperor¡­¡­


    After listening to his words, Si TuZhao looked thoughtful. ¡°The seventh prince? This¡­¡­¡±


    He turned his head to look at the Immortal Emperor, who sighed softly. ¡°Devil Lord, you can take care of it as you please, if it is my son¡­¡­ you don¡¯t need to be merciful.¡±


    These words sounded selfless on the surface, but Huo Xiu¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not believe that the Immortal Emperor had never doubted Si TuZhao before. If he really wanted to investigate Xi Ning, he should have made someone else go instead. There was no way that he could discover anything if he let Si TuZhao take care of it.


    Huo Xiu did not dare to say that he suspected Si TuZhao was the low-level devil next to Xi Ning in front of Si TuZhao. He was thinking about how to convince the Immortal Emperor to rece Si TuZhao for the search. The Immortal Emperor leaned on the back of his chair and pinched his eyebrows. ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Huo Xiu couldn¡¯t say more, so he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After he left, Si TuZhao also asked to be excused by the Immortal Emperor. ¡°What General Huo said just now is a bit credible. I will go to the seventh prince¡¯s pce to see if there is any abnormality, so I won¡¯t disturb the Immortal Emperor¡¯s rest.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor restored his usual gentle appearance and nodded slightly.


    ¨C


    Xi Ning was in the courtyard when Si TuZhao brought his subordinates with him.


    When he moved the recliner to the middle of the courtyard and wanted to lie down to enjoy the sun, he saw Uncle Rong rushing over with a strange expression. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡­The Devil Lord brought some people over and said that he wanted to search the pce.¡±


    He acted the same as Huo Xiu before. Uncle Rong was shocked when he saw Si TuZhao¡¯s face. How could this devil look the same as Chu Yi¡­¡­ In a short time, he had a few thoughts in his mind, but he did not show it on his face and came to inform Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know why Si TuZhao came. He got up and tidied up his clothes. ¡°Then¡­¡­ let him in.¡±


    After a while, Si TuZhao came to Xi Ning. When others were around, he looked cold.


    ¡°I am here to search for the treasure of the Devil Realm. I believe Your Royal Highness has also received the verbal order from the Immortal Emperor.¡±


    Of course Xi Ning knew about this. He also knew that Si TuZhao had searched Huo Xiu¡¯s pce first, and now he came directly to him. Xi Ning didn¡¯t know if something was wrong, and stood calmly on the spot.


    Si TuZhao raised his hand, and the people behind him immediately went to various ces in the hall.


    Si TuZhao did not stand still either. He walked along the corridor and looked around. When he came to the door of Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom, he said, ¡°Is this your bedroom, Your Royal Highness? Please open the door, I need to go in and investigate.¡±


    Xi Ning had been following him silently, trying to see what he was going to do, and almost rolled his eyes when he heard this.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Uncle Rong followed the searcher to another side hall. At this moment, only a few of Si TuZhao¡¯s subordinates remained around. They did not look at them, as if they had not heard Si TuZhao¡¯s words. Xi Ning walked forward and opened the door slowly.


    He stepped in first, turned around to see that Si TuZhao had closed the door, and hugged him against the wall.


    ¡°Let me kiss you. Then I will not check your ce.¡±


    Xi Ning held back hisugh and kissed his face. ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡±


    Si TuZhao pulled him into the room and sat down, and briefly exined the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am just acting to let others see.¡±


    ¡°What if the Immortal Emperor really doubts me?¡± Xi Ning was still a little worried, and scolded Huo Xiu, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who caused the marriage¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhaoforted him. ¡°I am here, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor was actually on Xi Ning¡¯s side. As long as there is no actual evidence, he would not do anything to Xi Ning.


    ¡°Uncle Rong saw me before. He wouldn¡¯t tell others, would he?¡±


    Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t. The spirits who have seen you before, I have also sent them away, about other people¡­..¡±


    It was hard to say how many other servants have seen Chu Yi. Si TuZhao said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will let my subordinates handle it.¡±


    He opened the window and called his subordinates to say a few words, ordering them to erase the memories of all those who had seen Chu Yi¡¯s face, and then closed the window.


    Si TuZhao took Xi Ning¡¯s hand to y with and said jokingly, ¡°If someone really finds out, I will say that I had to hide my identity as your favourite sex servant, Your Royal Highness ¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning blushed quickly and lightly kicked Si TuZhao¡¯s leg. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Si TuZhao loved Xi Ning¡¯s shy appearance the most. Si TuZhao, acting more bold since all the people outside were his subordinates, intentionally raised his head. ¡°How dare you kick me. It seems that I have to make Your Highness suffer a bit.¡±


    They had a hard and long kiss, and Xi Ning responded while pushing a little, his body getting warmer for some reason.


    The system didn¡¯t want to disturb them, but it had no choice but to say, ¡°Master! The poison has resurfaced again, and Chu Yi happens to be here. Let him get rid of the poison from you.¡±


    The system thought there should be a few days before the poison resurfaced again. Perhaps Xi Ning and Si TuZhao had gotten too close recently, which induced the poison to resurface quicker¡­¡­ the system knew that it had limited abilities, but it was already doing its best.


    Xi Ning heard what the system said, and quickly pushed Si TuZhao away. ¡°I¡­¡­I was poisoned.¡±


    Si TuZhao was stunned. ¡°Poisoned?¡±


    He quickly controlled some devilish energy into Xi Ning¡¯s body to check, and he indeed found aphrodisiac poison in Xi Ning¡¯s body.


    Xi Ning felt more and more ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but lean into Si TuZhao¡¯s arms, and his breathing began to be heavier.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Si TuZhao said angrily. After thinking about it, he could only think of Huo Xiu, but for now his top priority was to get rid of the poison in Xi Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will use my devilish energy to force the poison out.¡±


    He could use the most direct method, but his people were still searching outside. It was not a good time to do that.


    Si TuZhao put his left hand on Xi Ning¡¯s back, and while getting rid of the poison, he calmed down Xi Ning and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be better soon, so bear with me.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s brain became muddled, and he pulled open his cor and floundered on Si TuZhao¡¯s body, trying to find a way to alleviate it.


    The soothing voice near his ears was very familiar. He looked at Si TuZhao in a daze, as if he had returned to thest world when he was in estrus. Song Zhou also apanied him in the same way, and he had relieved him¡­¡­


    Xi Ning held Si TuZhao, rubbed his neck like a cat, and whispered unconsciously, ¡°Song Zhou¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯s body stiffened while holding on to Xi Ning. He almost couldn¡¯t stabilize his devilish energy, Xi Ning was unconscious of what he had done, and gently bit Si TuZhao¡¯s adam apple.


    The system murmured. ¡°We are doomed, we are doomed¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t feel ufortable for long. The poison was quickly dealt with by Si TuZhao. He gradually woke up, lying on Si TuZhao and panting, but Si TuZhao pushed him away at this moment.


    ¡°They should have finished the search. I should go now.¡±


    Si TuZhao turned around and left the bedroom. Xi Ning was still leaning on the couch, and the system anxiously said, ¡°Master, you just¡­¡­ called Si TuZhao ¡®Song Zhou¡¯.¡±


    Xi Ning finally awokepletely, and took a deep breath. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Xi Ning suspected that he had heard wrong, so the system repeated it to him clearly. ¡°Just when Si TuZhao was getting rid of the poison from your body, you called him Song Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning held his forehead and said, ¡°Did he hear it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± The system was also unsure, but based on his response¡­¡­


    Xi Ning hurriedly tidied up his cor and ran out. Si TuZhao was leading his subordinates and left without looking back. Xi Ning could only see his figure walking farther and farther away.


    Uncle Rong had been following the people who came to search, and saw that they left after searching to no avail. He breathed a sigh of relief and turned his head and saw Xi Ning¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you alright?¡±


    Xi Ning stood there at a loss, but after hearing Uncle Rong¡¯s voice, he came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He returned to the bedroom and closed the door, and said nkly, ¡°What should I do?¡­¡­.What will he think?¡±


    He was delirious just now, and he called out Song Zhou namepletely unconsciously. Based on Si TuZhao¡¯s reaction, he must have heard it.


    He paid more attention to Chu Yi because of his appearance in the first ce. Later, it was confirmed that he and Song Zhou were the same person, so he became even more bold in his usual speech and actions. Would Si TuZhao¡­¡­ misunderstand and think of himself as a substitute for someone else?


    ¡°Master, you can just insist that it was a slip of the tongue. He can¡¯t find Song Zhou in this world anyway.¡± The system was also worried, but it intuitively felt that Si TuZhao would not do anything. ¡°The seventh prince has been in the Immortal Pce since he was a child and never went out much. No one would believe that he had a past with someone before.¡±


    Xi Ning also understood that, but if Si TuZhao misunderstood him for this reason, or got angry and jealous, he felt guilty about it.


    He was Si TuZhao; Song Zhou was also him; they were the same person¡­¡­ Si TuZhao had no memory of the previous world, so Xi Ning still wasn¡¯t able to tell him the truth.


    He asked the system, ¡°Can you restore his memories as Song Zhou?¡±


    The system said it was incapable of doing it. ¡°Master, you think too highly of me. Even if I find all the memory data of Song Zhou from the previous world, there is no way to add it to Si TuZhao.¡±


    If this could be done, Xi Ning wouldn¡¯t need to fix the bug bypleting missions.


    Xi Ning sighed. Thinking about it, he could only me Huo Xiu. If Huo Xiu hadn¡¯t poisoned him, how could he call out the wrong name when Si TuZhao was getting rid of the poison from him? Xi Ning silently scolded him again.


    He wanted to find Si TuZhao to exin, and at least tell him that he did not use him as another person¡¯s substitute, but Si TuZhao had just been ordered to search his pce. Xi Ning was worried that it would be inappropriate to go to find him at this time.


    The system was stillforting him, telling him not to worry. It also told Xi Ning to wait to see if Si TuZhao woulde to find him at night.


    Xi Ning calmed down quickly after listening to the system. He waited until midnight, but Si TuZhao didn¡¯te.


    The lights in Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom were on for a long time again. This time Uncle Rong didn¡¯t knock on the door anymore but passed through the corridor twice.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He walked back and forth a few times in his bedroom and couldn¡¯t help but open the door and go to the courtyard.


    Only a few lights were on in the corridor outside. Xi Ning sat on a chair in the courtyard under the faint moonlight, and Uncle Rong hurriedly came over for a third time.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why did youe out herete at night?¡± Uncle Rong specially went to his room to get a night pearl and put it on the table to light up the surroundings. He also wanted to make another pot of hot tea for Xi Ning, but Xi Ning stopped him. ¡°No need. I wanted to sit here for a while but will go back to my room soon.¡±


    Uncle Rong had no choice but to give up making the tea. While watching Xi Ning, he hesitated but said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you ¡­¡­have something on your mind recently?¡±


    Xi Ning kept silent, only sighing and looking around quietly, wanting to see if Si TuZhao woulde over, or maybe looking at him from somewhere.


    He didn¡¯t want to say anything, so Uncle Rong didn¡¯t ask further. He could vaguely guess that the rtionship between Si TuZhao and Xi Ning was unusual, and it was also rted to Chu Yi who had suddenly gone missing¡­¡­


    Uncle Rong was still keeping an eye on Si TuZhao ording to Xi Ning¡¯s orders. Xi Ning asked him, ¡°After the Devil Lord and his subordinates left my pce today, where has he been? Did he do anything else?


    ¡°The Devil Lord seems to have gone straight back to his residence and never appeared until sunset.¡±


    ¡°He went straight back¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning thought and couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°There should be no one outside now, I want to sneak over to find him¡­¡­¡±


    Uncle Rong was shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t do it! At this hour, if you are discovered by someone who has ill intentions towards you¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning knew that he was not as powerful as Si TuZhao, but he felt very anxious. He propped up his head with his hand and said, ¡°I¡­¡­I have very important things to say to him.¡±


    It seemed that Si TuZhao won¡¯t show up tonight, so he should take the initiative to find him. It was best to tell him clearly about this matter as soon as possible.


    Uncle Rong looked troubled. He thought about it for a moment, and suggested, ¡°How about¡­¡­ I made up an excuse to go there tomorrow, and Your Royal Highness will pretend to be a servant and go there with me?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He only needed to cover his dragon horns, hide his appearance, and go there using the remote path. After he went into Si TuZhao¡¯s pce and found him, only then would he remove his disguise. He had faith that Si TuZhao would not drive him out.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, go back to your room and get some rest for now.¡± Seeing that his mood finally improved, Uncle Rong urged, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Xi Ning got up and went into his bedroom. Uncle Rong waited until he turned off the lights before leaving.


    The next morning, Uncle Rong brought servant clothes with him. Xi Ning put them on and they fit him perfectly. He then wore a bandana to cover the dragon¡¯s horns in front of his forehead. His figure looked thin and other than his face, he looked no different from ordinary servants.


    ¡°I will say that when the Devil Lord brought people to search yesterday, someone identally angered the Devil Lord and Your Royal Highness asked me toe here to apologize.¡± Uncle Rong took a small box and gave it to Xi Ning. Inside the box, there were some items that were prepared as a gift to give Si TuZhao, Uncle Rong then cast a spell on Xi Ning¡¯s face to change his appearance. ¡°I feel sorry for Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Xi Ning kept repeating ¡°it¡¯s alright¡±, and followed Uncle Rong all the way to the pce where Si TuZhao lived.


    Uncle Rong intentionally chose a small path that only had a few people. He used his spiritual power to walk and soon arrived. Xi Ning saw some devils guarding the gate from a distance.


    Both of them came forward to exin their intentions, and the devils at the door were unmoved. ¡°The Devil Lord has issued an order that he is not seeing any guests.¡±


    Uncle Rong turned his head and looked at Xi Ning. It was embarrassing to keep standing in front of the door. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You go to inform the Devil Lord and say that we are servants of the seventh prince.¡±


    The devils remained unmoved. ¡°The Devil Lord has already issued an order that he is not seeing any guests.¡±


    Uncle Rong pulled Xi Ning¡¯s sleeves when he heard the words, and wanted to go back first and think again. Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to give up, and said, ¡°I advise you to ask first, if the Devil Lord mes you¡­¡­¡±


    With his attitude, the devil hesitated. He turned his head and talked with hispanion in a low voice and said, ¡°Then you two stay here first.¡±


    Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief, holding the small box and looking up at the door, but he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    After he saw Si TuZhao, who must still be angry, he nned to coax him first, and then¡­¡­


    The devil who had just visited came back soon. He looked angry, and his attitude was worse than before. ¡°No! Take those things away as well, the Devil Lord won¡¯t ept it either.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Xi Ning couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the devils became more and more impatient, Uncle Rong pulled Xi Ning and whispered. ¡°Forget it, Your Royal Highness, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Si TuZhao didn¡¯t ept anything, so Xi Ning had to carry back the small box that he had brought. He lowered his head and said nothing all the way back to the pce.


    It seems that he underestimated the seriousness of this matter. Si TuZhao must be very angry now. Xi Ning could understand¡­¡­


    Uncle Rong didn¡¯t know what had happened between them, so he only persuaded, ¡°The Devil Lord does not want to see Your Royal Highness and does not ept anything. He must also have his consideration. Maybe it¡¯s better to wait for a while.¡±


    What he meant was that Si TuZhao also had to consider what the Immortal Emperor would think, and worried that others would gossip about them, but Xi Ning knew that he was angry with himself. Because Si TuZhao was not afraid to get discovered when he came to find him at night and even stayed in his pce a few days ago.


    ¡°Master, wait for a while. Maybe he wille over by himself in a few days. You have to give him some time to calm down.¡± The system thought for a while and volunteered, ¡°If hees secretly at night, I will immediately wake you up.¡±


    There was nothing else he could do for now, so Xi Ning responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C


    However, Xi Ning never saw Si TuZhao again in the next few days.


    He slept veryte every day. After putting out the lights, he would wait for a long time with his eyes open in bed. However, Si TuZhao didn¡¯te at all, and the system said that it didn¡¯t find anything abnormal at night.


    Xi Ning really panicked. What if Si TuZhao continued to ignore him?


    He also said that he wanted to propose marriage to him, but there was still no news until now. If he was angry and changed his mind, would he go back to the Devil Realm directly after finding Tian Wu Zhu? If so, then Xi Ning would not be able to find him.


    Just as Xi Ning was in a panic, the Immortal Emperor sent someone to ask him for a visit.


    The servants were people from the Immortal Emperor Hall. After Xi Ning had cleaned up, they led him to where the Immortal Emperor was. Xi Ning asked while he was on the way, ¡°Did the Immortal Emperor say the reason that he wanted me toe over?¡±


    ¡°You will know when you arrive at the hall,¡± the servant replied. He also said after a short pause, ¡°The Devil Lord is also in the Immortal Emperor Hall.¡±


    Si TuZhao was also there. Xi Ning had his hopes up, and even urged the servant to go faster.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    The Immortal Emperor and Si TuZhao were in the front hall. The servant led Xi Ning to the door and left. When Xi Ning entered the hall, he saw the Immortal Emperor sitting on the upper side, and Si TuZhao sitting on the lower side. Si TuZhao heard the sound and raised his eyes to look over.


    Xi Ning hadn¡¯t seen Si TuZhao in the past few days. At this time, his heart was beating very fast, and he was afraid of being noticed by the Immortal Emperor. But then, Si TuZhao looked away quickly.


    There was yet another person kneeling in the hall. Xi Ning could only see his back, but he didn¡¯t know who it was. He stepped forward and saluted the Immortal Emperor. ¡°Father.¡±


    This is how the system told him to call the Immortal Emperor. It said that although the Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t see his sons much, he preferred to be called more intimately. The Immortal Emperor said gently, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Xi Ning sat down opposite Si TuZhao, and soon a servant served him tea. Only then did he discover that the person kneeling in the hall was a low-level devil.


    Xi Ning was keenly aware of something, and then he looked at this low-level devil carefully and, finding that he had a body shape simr to Si TuZhao and even his profile was somewhat simr to Si TuZhao¡¯s appearance, he immediately understood what was going on.


    The Immortal Emperor asked, ¡°Can Xiao Qi recognize him?¡±


    Xi Ning nodded and said, ¡°I recognize him. He was a servant in my pce.¡±


    He nced at Si TuZhao quietly, but the other person¡¯s expression was nothing unusual, so he knew that he was right.


    The low-level devil was very scared, and turned sideways to beg Xi Ning for mercy. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please forgive me, I would never dare¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning stayed silent, and Si TuZhao said at this moment, ¡°Such an offender with ill intentions should be dealt with as soon as possible.¡±


    He raised his hand to indicate for the servant to the side toe over with some misceneous things in his hands, such as teapots and tableware, all made of fine jade, and a silk belt, ced in front of Xi Ning for him to check.


    The Immortal Emperor said, ¡°Send these all back to Xiao Qi¡¯s Hall. Also Xiao Qi, you should pay more attention to your servants. Even if you lose some small essories, you should report it in time when you find them stolen.¡±


    Xi Ning understood, Si TuZhao had found another low-level devil to rece the identity of Chu Yi, and then said that he had stolen something from his pce and fled. His heart warmed. Although Si TuZhao was angry and did not want to see him, he was still concerned about him.


    He replied, ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor waved his hand to have the low-level devil taken away. ¡°Punish him based on the fairyw.¡±


    After the low-level devil was taken away. There were only three of them left in the hall. Xi Ning lowered his head and rubbed the edge of the teacup. For a while, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He finally got to meet Si TuZhao, and he didn¡¯t want to leave like this.


    Si TuZhao was also very silent, but the Immortal Emperor spoke first. ¡°Xiao Qi, you have to thank the Devil Lord, he was the one that found the stolen thing for you.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t mention Huo Xiu, and Xi Ning didn¡¯t really know what he was thinking. Following his words, he raised his head and looked at Si TuZhao.


    Si TuZhao was also looking at him, there was no emotion in his eyes, not even apathy, but Xi Ning got even more flustered.


    Xi Ning whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­¡­ Devil Lord.¡±


    Si TuZhao retracted his gaze, and replied very calmly, ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    At this time, the servant came in and announced, ¡°The Emperor of the West Sea came to visit.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor nodded. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Si TuZhao and Xi Ning got up and left. The Immortal Emperor did not stop them from leaving either. Si TuZhao walked in front of Xi Ning first. After leaving the front hall, Xi Ning saw there was no one in the room and he whispered to Si TuZhao, ¡°Devil Lord?¡±


    The person in front of him turned a deaf ear, and disappeared after a few breaths. Xi Ning stood there and looked around nkly, and found that he was really gone.


    A servant saw him and asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, who are you looking for?¡±


    Xi Ning pursed his lips and said, ¡°No one.¡±


    The servant still wanted to send him back, but Xi Ning refused him and walked back alone.


    On the way back to his pce, he intentionally walked around Si TuZhao¡¯s pce, but he didn¡¯t dare to show up directly for fear that someone else would see him. He quietly walked around for a while before leaving.


    Even though Si TuZhao was still angry, he still helped him solve the matter of Chu Yi. At that time, even though he called him the wrong name, he also helped him get rid of the poison before leaving. Xi Ning felt more sad in retrospect, and the negative emotions that he felt because of his illness even worsened. He felt anxiety andck of security.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°If he continues to ignore me in the future, what should I do?¡± Xi Ning pinched his fingertips and looked flustered. ¡°If he goes directly back to the Devil Realm, I have to find him¡­¡­¡±


    The system hurriedly advised Xi Ning, ¡°Master, do you want to abandon your mission? Tian Wu Zhu is still with Huo Xiu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to do my mission anymore.¡± Xi Ning interrupted the system in a low voice, ¡°Just punish me if you want. After his wife is pregnant, I will find a way to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t treat your mission with such a negative attitude!¡± The system got even more anxious when he said that, and didn¡¯t know how tofort him. ¡°This matter is not the master¡¯s fault¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    He was too self-righteous, thinking that Si TuZhao wouldpromise with him. But Si TuZhao really didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin even after a few days had passed.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t¡­..master try to pretend to be sick?¡± The system thought of a way for him. ¡°Si TuZhao obviously still cares about you, otherwise he won¡¯t find a low-level devil to solve the matter, although this matter is also rted to him¡­¡­ But I think if you are sick, he will definitely be tempted to visit you.¡±


    Xi Ning thought it made sense, but how could he get sick. ¡°But I have a spiritual power¡­¡­ Will people in the Immortal Pce get sick too? What kind of sickness is better to pretend?¡±


    It can¡¯t be a cold or something. Xi Ning didn¡¯t know much about this, so the system checked for him and said, ¡°Well¡­¡­master, you can use the growth of your dragon horns as excuses and pretend that it hurts?


    During their conversation, Xi Ning had already returned to the bedroom, and Uncle Rong stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, is everything okay?¡±


    He was worried that the Immortal Emperor had found out about Chu Yi and questioned Xi Ning about it, but Xi Ning looked fine. Xi Ning just looked really spaced-out while nodding his head and walking forward.


    A momentter, Xi Ning turned around again and whispered to Uncle Rong, ¡°You go to spread the news, just say that ¡­¡­because my dragon¡¯s horns are still growing, it hurts to death, to the point that I¡¯m almost dying.¡±


    Uncle Rong was stunned and said, ¡°Almost¡­¡­ dying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xi Ning looked serious and confirmed again, ¡°Just say that.¡±


    ¨C


    In order to better pretend he had a serious illness, Xi Ning had been in the bedroom for the past two days and had not been out of his pce. He really looked sick.


    He didn¡¯t apply the ointment on his dragon horns anymore, but put it on the small table beside the couch, so his dragon horns really started to hurt.


    ¡°Will this method really work?¡± Xi Ning was a little suspicious. He put the back of his hand on his forehead. ¡°I feel so ufortable.¡±


    It¡¯s not only physically ufortable, but also psychologically. This was the first time in two worlds he had trouble with Si TuZhao and had been in a cold war for so long.


    Xi Ning felt that he was used to being spoiled by Si TuZhao. He reflected on it and felt that he was not good enough to Si TuZhao.


    Now that he even caused this misunderstanding, he turned over on his bed, feeling more depressed.


    The system murmured in its own mind, it could only analyze and predict based on past data, but could not directly feel emotions.


    Could it be that it guessed wrong? Moreover, although Si TuZhao and Song Zhou were the same person, he had been imnted with character background information in each world, so his corresponding personality would also be different.


    The sky outside quickly dimmed. Xi Ning opened his eyes and looked out the window for a long time, slowly getting up and preparing to rest.


    He took off his robe and threw it aside, and he sat on the bed and stared nkly at the air.


    Not long after, Uncle Rong knocked on the door outside. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please rest early.¡±


    Uncle Rong has been very concerned about his condition recently. He doesn¡¯t know why Xi Ning wanted to pretend to be sick, but he was afraid that he was really sick.


    Xi Ning replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Uncle Rong and Butler Lin were a bit alike. At least during this time Xi Ning did not feel too lonely.


    Xi Ning got up and wanted to have a drink. He walked barefoot to the table without shoes and poured a ss of water.


    Xi Ning squeezed the ss after drinking the water. A thought suddenly came to his mind.


    ¡°Was Si TuZhao looking at me from outside right now?¡± The ss in his hand slipped little by little. Xi Ning decided to take a gamble. ¡°If I faint, will hee in?¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t wait for him toe, then he would just get up on his own. Xi Ning let his hand go, closed his eyes, and fell to the ground.


    The ss fell to the ground and shattered. Uncle Rong had already walked far away and couldn¡¯t hear the sound in the room. Xi Ningy on the ground and waited for a long time but no one came over. He suddenly felt so stupid.


    He felt even more depressed. Just as he was about to open his eyes and get up, a faint wind blew behind him, and someone gently picked him up from the ground.


    Xi Ning was stunned for a moment, then quickly turned around and hugged the person¡¯s neck tightly.


    Si TuZhao knew that he was pretending, but he was still willing to fall into his trap, and said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Xi Ning hugged him tighter when he heard his words, and replied with a trembling voice, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Si TuZhao was still half kneeling on the ground. Xi Ning kept burying himself into his arms. Si TuZhao reached out and grabbed Xi Ning¡¯s arm, trying to pull him away.


    Xi Ning felt his movements and hurriedly raised his head while struggling. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You can listen to me to exin first¡­¡­ it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s expression looked like he was about to cry, and the panic and longing feeling for the past few days got overwhelming at this moment. Xi Ning said incoherently, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you, but you don¡¯t want to meet and talk to me ¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao felt sorry for him, but he couldn¡¯t forget that Xi Ning called someone else¡¯s name in his arms that day. It was also torturous for him during this period.


    Si TuZhao loosened his grip. Xi Ning rushed to hug him tightly again. Si TuZhao identally fell and sat on the ground, with one hand behind supporting him and the other hand up to hug Xi Ning, but he put it down after a while.


    Xi Ning buried his head in his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao closed his eyes and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    His attitude loosened a little. Xi Ning felt a little more relieved, and rubbed the skin on the side of Si TuZhao¡¯s neck, moving a little upward and took the initiative to kiss.


    Si TuZhao did not react at all, sitting on the spot like a wooden stake, only looking down at Xi Ning with aplicated expression.


    Xi Ning grieved. ¡°If I didn¡¯t faint, would you still be hiding from me? You are so cruel¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cruel?¡± Si TuZhao twitched the corner of his mouth and replied with a soft tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to exin it to me?¡±


    He tried his best to be calm, but he still gritted his teeth when he said it. ¡°Then tell me, who is Song Zhou?¡±


    Si TuZhao has not been idle for the past few days. Besides watching Xi Ning secretly, he also sent some of his people to check everyone in the Immortal Pce, especially the people that Xi Ning had the opportunity to make contact with, but he found nothing.


    But he heard it clearly. That day, Xi Ning temporarily lost his mind because of the poison, and called out an unfamiliar name in front of him.


    He left calmly, but almost demolished his entire residence after returning. Fortunately, several subordinates stopped him so it didn¡¯t cause a ruckus.


    Later, Si TuZhao recalled carefully. When Xi Ning first saw him, his reaction was quite strange. Even after knowing that he was not an ordinary devil, he did not panic at all, and even took the initiative to kiss him.


    Could it be that I am just a substitute for another person? When he thought that Xi Ning might like another person and all the obedience and sweetness that was shown to him were not because of him, Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t express his feelings.


    He also thought about going directly back to the Devil Realm and not bothering to care about the Tian Wu Zhu anymore. He even thought about giving up the marriage proposal and acting like had never met Xi Ning before.


    But then he still settled the matter of Chu Yi for him and even went to see him secretly.


    Now Xi Ning hugged him tightly and told him not to leave. His heart was softened. If Xi Ning was willing to confess and forget all his past, he could forgive him if he only treated himself wholeheartedly in the future.


    Even if the truth was cruel, he didn¡¯t want Xi Ning to conceal the truth from him¡­¡­


    Xi Ning looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t control the expression on his face, and he frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have this name. Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Xi Ning couldn¡¯t tell Si TuZhao about his identity as a transmigrator. He kept kissing Si TuZhao¡¯s face and lips, trying to prove his heart with actions. ¡°Only you, I only like you.¡±


    Xi Ning kissed him a few times and found that Si TuZhao was not moved at all, so he bit on his chin because of anxiety and used a lot of strength, as if he wanted to vent his emotions.


    When he rxed his bite, he saw the deep tooth mark in front of him and started to panic again. He leaned over, kissed it and said vaguely, ¡°Sorry¡­¡­Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and lowered his head to kiss him. He was a little aggressive in his movements, and he used his arm to restrain Xi Ning from moving.


    Xi Ning was hugged so very tightly by Si TuZhao that his body started to hurt, and the root of his tongue was also numb from all the kisses, but he was very satisfied. He tried to obediently respond to SI TuZhao, asionally making a few cat-like hums.


    Si TuZhao gradually calmed down, and then moved away a little and lowered his eyes. ¡°Has anyone ever kissed you or hugged you like this before?¡±


    Xi Ning bit on his lower lip that had been wounded from the kissing just now, and whispered, ¡°Only you.¡±


    Si TuZhao was silent for a while. Xi Ning was nervous, as he did not know what Si TuZhao was thinking, and wanted to exin to him again, but he suddenly felt the hand that was on his waist move.


    Si TuZhao murmured in his ear. ¡°Has anyone touched you here?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips turned white while grabbing on the clothes, and he said with difficulty, ¡°Only you¡­¡­¡±


    The hand quickly changed ce, and he asked again, ¡°What about here?¡±


    Xi Ning almost couldn¡¯t control his voice, and fell into Si TuZhao¡¯s arms while shivering, but he still replied with those two words, ¡°Only you.¡±


    Si TuZhao finally let him go and tidied up his clothes carefully. ¡°Very good.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    He didn¡¯t deliberately want to bully Xi Ning, but he felt just so petty. A few days ago, he could still resist his feelings and ignored Xi Ning, but when Xi Ning was in his arms, he didn¡¯t want to let him go. Since there was no way to control his feelings, he had to do something to make his heart feel better.


    The ground was cold, so Si TuZhao hugged Xi Ning back to the bed. Even though he bullied Xi Ning just now, Xi Ning still hugged him and didn¡¯t want to let go. Si TuZhao leaned against the bed with him.


    His little dragon was still so clingy, but what did he think of himself? Si TuZhao felt very ufortable.


    As things stood, he was also reluctant to leave and let go of Xi Ning.


    ¡°Now tell me, who is Song Zhou?¡± There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t care about this. He would ept it even if he was another person¡¯s substitute, and just wanted to hear the exact answer from Xi Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    The way Xi Ning usually looked at him and his attitude towards him. Even if he had liked others before, Si TuZhao didn¡¯t believe that Xi Ning had not been sincere towards himself.


    Si TuZhao had a gloomy face at the moment, yet he was still hugging himself tenderly. Xi Ning was both distressed and happy, and said, ¡°You may not believe me, but what I said is true¡­¡­ You are Song Zhou.¡±


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t use other words to deceive him. Besides, Song Zhou couldn¡¯t be found in this world either.


    ¡°Actually, before I met you, I had a dream thatsted for a long time.¡±


    Xi Ning concealed some part of the truth and described the previous world as his dream while trying to exin it to Si TuZhao.


    He said that his dream felt very real. In his dream, he fell in love with a man named Song Zhou. Unfortunately, the dream stopped abruptly and never appeared again.


    Later, he met Si TuZhao who sneaked into the Immortal Pce disguised as a low-level devil, and when he first saw him, he found that he looked very simr to the person in his dream.


    ¡°I was poisoned and delirious that day, and thought that I was back in my dream, so I just¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao frowned after listening, and said suspiciously, ¡°Cultivators in the fairy world can dream too?¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t think of this when he said it, and he didn¡¯t know how to answer at the moment. ¡°This¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was worried that Si TuZhao would not believe it, and hurriedly emphasized it again. ¡°Song Zhou is you, not someone else.¡±


    Si TuZhao was silent for a long time. His expression gradually softened, and he said as if he was talking to himself, ¡°¡­¡­could it be the past life?¡±


    What they experienced in the previous world could be counted as their past life to some extent, but only Xi Ning remembered it and Si TuZhao did not remember it. Xi Ning heaved a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯s guess is not without reason. Xi Ning had never been out of the Immortal Pce since he was a child and had very little contact with others. A person with the name Song Zhou was also not found in the Immortal Pce. He also recalled back then, when he saw Xi Ning, he immediately fell in love at first sight. If Xi Ning hadn¡¯t lied to himself, this seemed to make sense.


    It turned out that he was not a substitute for another person, but this was an extension of fate from their past life? Si TuZhao¡¯s mood suddenly changed, but his face did not show it. He pinched Xi Ning¡¯s face and deliberately said fiercely, ¡°I am willing to believe you, but if I find out that you are lying to me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take you back to my pce and lock you up,¡± he whispered this sentence next to Xi Ning¡¯s ear, as if whispering love words, ¡°and then I will punish you.¡±


    Xi Ning trembled, unable to tell if he was shy or scared, and he buried his head and answered with a soft voice, ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡±


    Even though Si TuZhao was threatening Xi Ning, he actually didn¡¯t dare to really do anything to him. He sat quietly holding Xi Ning for a while, and suddenly said, ¡°Do you remember anything else in the dream? Tell me more about it.¡±


    Xi Ning was afraid that he would be suspicious, so he didn¡¯t dare to borate too much. He only said that the house and clothes in the dream were very different from here.


    Si TuZhao listened carefully, and finally found a pen and paper for Xi Ning to draw and show him.


    Xi Ning is an average painter, he simply drew some modern things on the paper, and finally drew a big threeyer lunch box.


    Si TuZhao looked at it several times, and he really found a sense of familiarity, but it felt fleeting, and he didn¡¯t think of it much.


    He collected all the papers on which Xi Ning drew things and returned to the bed to kiss Xi Ning. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. Go to bed, my dear?¡±


    Xi Ning heard him call himself this, and he wanted to cry. ¡°You finally are not angry with me anymore?¡±


    Si TuZhao felt a little regretful when he saw it, and touched Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns. ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you.¡±


    ¡°I even pretended to be a servant and went to the pce where you live to look for you before,¡± Xi Ning stillined about that time. ¡°But then, you didn¡¯t want to meet any guests and didn¡¯t ept anything. The devils at the door also drove us away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Si TuZhao had already seen through Xi Ning¡¯s disguise in the dark. He was angry at the time and didn¡¯t know how to face him, so he simply avoided meeting him.


    Besides, before hearing Xi Ning¡¯s exnation today, he would never have expected the true identity of ¡°Song Zhou¡±.


    ¡°I wanted to leave, but I couldn¡¯t bear to.¡± Si TuZhao caressed Xi Ning¡¯s face and slowly said, ¡°When I heard the news that you were sick, I came to see you every night.¡±


    When Xi Ning heard him say this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Si TuZhao said with a bit of resentment, ¡°Even though I know you were acting, you even fainted on the ground intentionally to lure me out.¡±


    Xi Ning said confidently, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t know how long you would continue hiding from me.¡±


    Si TuZhao was speechless, and continued to say with a sigh, ¡°Before I came in, I thought about leaving immediately after helping you up, but I didn¡¯t manage to leave.¡±


    There were still some things he didn¡¯t say. If Xi Ning still had a trace of sincerity towards him and told him the truth, he would not haggle about this matter and treat him as well as before.


    But he was still the Devil Lord. This was too petty for him to say, so he wouldn¡¯t say it.


    Xi Ning felt happy in his heart, and leaned over to hug him tightly. ¡°Next time even if you are angry, don¡¯t ever ignore me again.¡±


    Si TuZhao responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon Xi Ning cleared up the misunderstanding, the depressed emotions that had been bottled up for several days were wiped out. Xi Ning eagerly pulled Si TuZhao¡¯s hand. ¡°Touch me again¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao narrowed his eyes, and he said with a slight surprise, ¡°Where do you¡­¡­ want me to touch you?¡±


    After realizing what he said, Xi Ning blushed and exined, ¡°I want you to touch my dragon horns¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is it just your dragon horns?¡± Si TuZhao hugged him over, feeling that Xi Ning seemed a little strange. It also happened before and he suddenly had some thoughts shing in his mind. He tried to ce his hands inside Xi Ning¡¯s clothes and move his hands slowly to his back. ¡°Where else do you want me to touch?¡±


    He observed Xi Ning carefully. Xi Ning really did not resist at all. Although he was shy, he was obviously enjoying and wanting it. Si TuZhao licked his lips.


    Does his little dragon have any special fetish?


    Si TuZhao slid his palm as he asked Xi Ning, ¡°Do you¡­¡­ like this?¡±


    Xi Ning was extremely satisfied, and gradually put aside his shyness. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning obediently let Si TuZhao touch him, Si TuZhao wanted to take him back to his pce and get married now, but he suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°No one will be allowed to touch you in the future.¡±


    Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like being touched by others. Only you can touch me.¡±


    These words almost made Si TuZhao unable to bear it again, and he kissed Xi Ning fiercely. ¡°Tomorrow I will go to talk to the Immortal Emperor about our marriage¡­¡­¡±


    ¨C


    The next day, Si TuZhao quietly opened the window and left before Uncle Rong came to wake up Xi Ning.


    Even though Xi Ning slepttest night, he looked good. Uncle Rong naturally didn¡¯t know what happened, but he felt relieved when he saw Xi Ning was looking better.


    Regarding the marriage that Si TuZhao mentioned yesterday, the system didn¡¯t think it would work, and only reminded Xi Ning, ¡°Master, you still have to keep an eye on Huo Xiu. You can¡¯t just leave as you please, but you can have Si TuZhao stay in the Immortal Pce for a period of time.¡±


    Besides, Si TuZhao came here to find Tian Wu Zhu. Huo Xiu didn¡¯t make any movements for a long time recently, and he may be nning something again.


    Xi Ning responded absent-mindedly, but he didn¡¯t worry about Huo Xiu much. Last time, Huo Xiu tried to frame him but ended up failing. Si TuZhao was secretly protecting Xi Ning, so he couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to target him.


    And now it seemed that it was mostly because of Han Ji that his temper was different from the past, which led to the copse of character. Even though Tian Wu Zhu was in his hands now, he didn¡¯t know how to use it. He also hadn¡¯t received any mission instructions for a long time.


    At noon, Xi Ning received another summons from the Immortal Emperor.


    He asked the servant who came over, ¡°Is the Devil Lord there as well?¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Could it be that Si TuZhao really went to tell the Immortal Emperor about the marriage?


    Xi Ning was a little looking forward to it. He followed the servant to the front hallst time. Si TuZhao was indeed in the hall, but his face didn¡¯t look very good.


    There was another person in the hall. He was wearing a ck robe, and looking up at Xi Ning with a gentle smile.


    Si TuZhao¡¯s face got even more gloomy when he saw it, but didnt say anything because the Immortal Emperor was there as well.


    After Xi Ning paid the salute, the Immortal Emperor who was sitting above introduced the person to him. ¡°Xiao Qi, this is Yuan Ting, the prince of the spirit n. You left early at thest banquet so you weren¡¯t able to meet him.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Xi Ning¡¯s body tensed up. He was still one of the candidates for marriage with the spirit n. Yuan Ting went back after the banquet was over. Why did hee back to the Immortal Pce again at this time?


    ¡°Greetings to the spirit prince.¡± Xi Ning lowered his head and greeted Yuan Ting, then took a seat at the back of the hall.


    The Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t bother about his attitude. He told Yuan Ting that his youngest son didn¡¯t like crowded ces, and he also didn¡¯t like to talk much. Xi Ning listened to him with a bad premonition. He raised his head carefully and looked anxiously at Si TuZhao.


    Si TuZhao came into contact with his gaze. His expression softened a lot, and he gave Xi Ning a look to calm him down.


    Yuan Ting listened carefully to what the Immortal Emperor said, and smiled. ¡°I have heard that the seventh prince has a good personality and is gentle and introverted. He should also be much younger than me, right?¡±


    ¡°This year he is exactly a hundred years old. When his dragon¡¯s horns are fully grown, he will be a grown up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He turned his head and smiled softly at Xi Ning. Xi Ning felt awkward, but it would be not polite if he didn¡¯t give any response, so he responded back to Yuan Ting with a light smile.


    The Immortal Emperor and Yuan Ting were chatting, as if they were giving Xi Ning a blind date. He and Si TuZhao were very silent, and Si TuZhao also couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to speak.


    Xi Ning was getting fidgety, but fortunately, the Immortal Emperor was usually very busy, he needed to take his leave already after speaking with Yuan Ting for a while.


    After the Immortal Emperor left, Yuan Ting came forward to Xi Ning with a very friendly attitude. ¡°Seventh prince, let me send you back to your pce¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao pulled Xi Ning over, and spoke with a taunting tone. ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, I am afraid that you will still get lost in the Immortal Pce. How can you send the seventh prince back?¡±


    Yuan Ting felt something inexplicable. When he came to see the Immortal Emperor today, Si TuZhao was already in the hall. He only heard a few words about the purpose of the Devil Lord¡¯sing to the Immortal Pce, and didn¡¯t know much about it.


    Looking at his attitude now, could it be¡­¡­


    Si TuZhao stopped looking at Yuan Ting, and said to Xi Ning, ¡°Regarding the theft in the seventh prince¡¯s pcest time, I still have something to discuss with you. Your Royal Highness, pleasee with me first.¡±


    He took Xi Ning¡¯s arm and walked out of the front hall. Xi Ning turned to look at Yuan Ting and was not sure what to do, but in the end he left with Si TuZhao.


    The two left the Immortal Emperor¡¯s pce and walked back to Xi Ning¡¯s pce. On the way back, Si TuZhao took Xi Ning to a remote ce when there was no one around, and pressed him against the wall to kiss. Xi Ning pushed him and said nervously, ¡°Um¡­¡­ What if someone else sees us? Let me go first¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao released Xi Ning after having enough kisses, and was pissed off. ¡°That sly old fox, Immortal Emperor¡­¡­¡±


    He was trying to have a talk with the Immortal Emperor today, implying that he liked Xi Ning and wanted to test the attitude of the Immortal Emperor.


    But, the Immortal Emperor was acting like a fool with him, and then the prince of the spirit n came, but the Immortal Emperor did not tell him to leave, as if he was intentionally letting him know what the prince of the spirit n was doing there.


    The Immortal Emperor was clearly hinting to him that the spirit n was also interested in Xi Ning, and wanted to marry Xi Ning; it depended on who was more ¡°sincere¡±.


    Huo Xiu had previously rmended Xi Ning as a marriage candidate in order to ckmail Xi Ning. But then, Huo Xiu had no time to care about it anymore. When the spirit n got to know about this, they were really satisfied with Xi Ning.


    Si TuZhao did not expect this, and now he was getting really irritated. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for beingte¡­¡­But I will never let you marry that bald bird.¡±


    The spirit prince was a spirit of the golden crow.


    He recalled that when he was in the front hall just now, Xi Ning even smiled at Yuan Ting, and his jealousy surged. ¡°Next time don¡¯t pay attention to him, and you can¡¯t smile at him either.¡±


    Xi Ning was trying to hold back hisughter and pushed Si TuZhao to walk forward. ¡°He is the prince of the spirit n. No matter what reason hees to the Immortal Pce, he is also a guest. Besides, in front of the Immortal Emperor, I can¡¯t help but show him a good attitude.¡±


    Si TuZhao knew that he was being unreasonable, but he just thought Yuan Ting was an eyesore.


    Since the Immortal Emperor wanted him topete with Yuan Ting, he should propose marriage to Xi Ning in an upright manner. He should at least let the whole Immortal Pce and the whole spirit n know that he wanted to snatch Xi Ning from them.


    So Si TuZhao didn¡¯t hold back anymore, and directly followed Xi Ning into his pce through the gate. Uncle Rong saw himing and thought there was something wrong, but he only saw Si TuZhao alone and being pulled quickly to the bedroom by Xi Ning.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°It will take some time to deliver things from the Devil Realm.¡± Si TuZhao nned to propose marriage to Xi Ning first, while waiting for the betrothal gift to be delivered. ¡°You will just have to wait for me in the pce obediently.¡±


    He took Xi Ning¡¯s hand and rubbed it. Xi Ning sat down near him and felt a little worried. ¡°Will the Immortal Emperor disagree?¡±


    ¡°No. If he wouldn¡¯t agree, he would have just rejected me this morning.¡±


    Si TuZhao actually knew that behind Yuan Ting was the entire spirit n. But the Devil Realm had a different hierarchy. He could not represent the devil n. To put it bluntly, the marriage between him and Xi Ning did not have anything to do with the other Devil Lords.


    If Si TuZhao wanted to get the support of the other Devil Lords, he would have to work hard for it.


    Si TuZhao didn¡¯t tell Xi Ning about these issues as he didn¡¯t want him to worry about it.


    His fingertips followed Xi Ning¡¯s cor and gradually touched the back of Xi Ning¡¯s neck. After a while, Xi Ning rxed a lot and leaned quietly in his arms.


    ¡°By the way, did you choose the name Xi Ning yourself?¡± Si TuZhao remembered this. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to those surnames in the Immortal Pce. When Xi Ning told him his name, he also didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ it was the nickname my mother gave me a long time ago.¡± The mother of the seventh prince had already passed away, so Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t verify this even if he wanted to. ¡°Except for myself, only you know about this.¡±


    ¡°Only me?¡± Si TuZhao was pleasantly surprised and satisfied. He hugged Xi Ning tightly. ¡°But your name Jing Yu must be written on the marriage proposal letter.¡±


    Jing Yu is the name of the seventh prince. Usually no one called him by his name. The name sounded very unfamiliar to Xi Ning when he heard it.


    He nodded and replied. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¨C


    Si TuZhao did what he said, and he handed a marriage proposal letter to the Immortal Emperor, saying that the betrothal gift was already on the way. The news spread quickly in the Immortal Pce.


    Some insiders were very confused. Wasn¡¯t the seventh prince already preparing to marry into the spirit n? The Crown Prince Yuan Ting came to the Immortal Pce for this purpose. But why did the Devil Lord¡­..


    Within a few days, Yuan Ting also handed in a marriage proposal letter to the Immortal Emperor.


    Suddenly, the unknown seventh prince became the center of the conversation. The spirit n originally came to request a marriage, so it was not surprising that Yuan Ting handed the marriage proposal letter. But didn¡¯t Si TuZhao juste to the Immortal Pce not long ago? Many people guessed that he didn¡¯t really like Xi Ning, but had another purpose.


    The Immortal Emperor was in an awkward situation as he didn¡¯t want to offend either side. Later, he said that he would need to see how Xi Ning thought. However, Yuan Ting and Si TuZhao had not been in contact with Xi Ning for a long time, so the matter was put on hold.


    The innocent Yuan Ting really thought that Xi Ning and Si TuZhao were not familiar with each other, so he came to visit Xi Ning very often and wanted to get acquainted with him.


    Xi Ning refused to meet him several times with various reasons, but the other party was not discouraged from his refusal. Later, Xi Ning felt a little sorry for his constant refusal, so he finally decided to meet Yuan Ting.


    Yuan Ting brought some special treasures of the spirit n to give to Xi Ning. Xi Ning nced at them. They were all impractical but beautiful small objects. He politely refused. ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, thank you for your consideration, but I didn¡¯t really have any use for these.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡­ okay.¡± Yuan Ting did not insist that Xi Ning ept the gifts, and ordered his subordinates to take the things back again. ¡°If Xiao Qi has something you want, just tell me, the spirit n has everything.¡±


    He felt that addressing Xi Ning as ¡°seventh prince¡± was too unfriendly, but it was not appropriate to call Xi Ning¡¯s name directly. So just like the Immortal Emperor, he called him Xiao Qi, a name which seemed more intimate.


    Xi Ning said that there was nothing he wanted. Yuan Ting chatted with him about other things, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to bring up Si TuZhao intentionally or unintentionally.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, this is the first time the Devil Lord hase to the Immortal Pce. He must have something extremely important to deal with.¡± Yuan Ting seemed curious, wanting to see how Xi Ning¡¯s attitude towards Si TuZhao was. ¡°But Xiao Qi usually stays in your own pce, so you shouldn¡¯t have much opportunity to meet the Devil Lord.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know how to answer him. They were sitting in the courtyard outside. Suddenly, there was a small noiseing from Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom not far away, as if something had been dropped and broken.


    Yuan Ting also heard it and turned his head to look. ¡°Is there someone inside tidying up your bedroom?¡±


    But the door of the bedroom was closed, and usually no one would enter Xi Ning¡¯s bedroom without his permission.


    Xi Ning noticed something was wrong. He got up and said, ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, you stay here first. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    Yuan Ting originally wanted to let Uncle Rong, who was standing beside them, to check it, as maybe it was because the wind had blown something down. But Xi Ning had already walked out of the courtyard quickly, and Uncle Rong was refilling his tea, so he shut his mouth.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Xi Ning went into the bedroom to check and found that a cup had fallen off the table for no reason. When he was about to pick it up, someone hugged him from behind and covered his eyes.


    Si TuZhao changed his voice a little, and threatened him. ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    However, Xi Ning had already guessed it was Si TuZhao, and touched his face with his hand. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Si TuZhao let go and turned Xi Ning around to kiss his lips. After a long time, he said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how long did you n to stay with that bird?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him to leave in a while. You wait here first. He doesn¡¯t know you came here.¡±


    Xi Ning originally nned to speak with Yuan Ting and reject him directly. Putting aside the decision of the Immortal Emperor, the person he liked was Si TuZhao. Si TuZhao came before he could say it, and even intentionally made some noise in his bedroom.


    At this time, Yuan Ting saw that Xi Ning had gone for a long time and didn¡¯t see hime back, so he knocked on the door outside. ¡°Xiao Qi, are you okay?¡±


    Xi Ning replied, ¡°I am fine, I¡¯lle out immediately.¡±


    He walked toward the door. Si TuZhao grabbed his hand and pulled him back into his arms, and said angrily, ¡°He even calls you Xiao Qi?¡±


    Si TuZhao had deliberately lowered his voice and did not let Yuan Ting who was outside the door hear it, but now he wanted to go out this door to swear sovereignty, and chase Yuan Ting away from Xi Ning quickly.


    Xi Ning noticed his thoughts, and quickly grabbed him. ¡°No one saw where you came from. Don¡¯t go out now.¡±


    Si TuZhao imprisoned Xi Ning in his arms. ¡°Then you are not allowed to go out.¡±


    Yuan Ting asked again. Xi Ning didn¡¯t let him enter the bedroom. He didn¡¯t dare to push the door and enter directly, so he asked Uncle Rong to go and see what was going on.


    Uncle Rong also did not dare to go in, he knocked on the door. ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Si TuZhao had pulled open his cor and put his hand inside.


    Si TuZhao used some strength and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Xi Ning could hardly stand. The satisfaction from the skin-to-skin contact and the sense of shame made him go crazy. He tried to stabilize his voice and said to the door, ¡°I have a headache, so I can¡¯t entertain any guests today anymore¡­¡­¡±


    Yuan Ting frowned and wanted to say something. Uncle Rong apologized and wanted to send him away. ¡°Your Royal Highness is indeed not in good health these days. Pleasee backter.¡±


    There was the sound of footsteps gradually leaving outside the bedroom. Xi Ning was being teased, and turned his head to kiss Si TuZhao. When Si TuZhao finally felt that he had enough, he pulled his hand out and tidied up Xi Ning¡¯s clothes. Xi Ning stood on the spot, and stared at him with his teary eyes.


    Si TuZhao knew what he did was wrong, and hugged him. ¡°I won¡¯t do this again next time¡­¡­ are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Xi Ningy on his shoulder, and after a long time he whispered, ¡°It¡¯sfortable¡­¡­¡±


    As if he was still longing for it, Xi Ning raised his face and looked at Si TuZhao shyly, and stopped talking.


    Si TuZhao quickly figured out that he still wanted it.


    ¨C


    Yuan Ting left Xi Ning¡¯s pce and went back to his residence with his subordinate.


    The subordinate whispered beside him, ¡°Prince, I felt that¡­¡­that¡¯s something wrong with the attitude of the seventh prince.¡±


    Yuan Ting didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Qi has never seen me before. But he suddenly has a marriage contract with me. It¡¯s very normal for him to feel very awkward toward me.¡±


    The subordinate stopped talking when he heard the words, and when they walked halfway, a person appeared in front of them, blocking the path of Yuan Ting.


    Yuan Ting saw the person and was slightly surprised. He nodded and greeted him, ¡°General Huo.¡±


    Huo Xiu¡¯s recent state was far from how he used to be. His face looked awful and his eyes became muddy. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Greetings to the spirit n¡¯s prince.¡±


    ¡°General Huo, where are you going?¡±


    Yuan Ting asked politely, but Huo Xiu said. ¡°I¡¯m here to find you. It¡¯s regarding the Devil Lord and your marriage with the seventh prince, there are certain consequences that I must exin to you.¡±


    He looked at the subordinate next to Yuan Ting. The subordinates received the signal from Yuan Ting and left.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    After the subordinate left, Huo Xiu stretched his hand forward and led Yuan Ting to a remote courtyard.


    Huo Xiu got straight to the point. ¡°Regarding the marriage, if the Immortal Emperor allows the seventh prince to choose by himself, I am afraid that spirit n¡¯s prince will not have any chance at all.¡±


    Yuan Ting sat down on the stone bench and said calmly, ¡°What makes General Huo say this?¡±


    ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, please forgive my rudeness,¡± Huo Xiu apologized, ¡°It is simply because the seventh prince and Devil Lord Si TuZhao have already been acquainted since long ago. Didn¡¯t you ever question why Si TuZhao would snatch Xi Ning from you at this time?¡±


    The expression on Yuan Ting¡¯s face finally changed. He frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how can the Immortal Emperor ept the marriage proposal letter from the Devil Lord? Besides, why did General Huo not report this matter to the Immortal Emperor, bute to me instead?¡±


    ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, you probably didn¡¯t know I have already reported this to the Immortal Emperor, but because I can¡¯t find more concrete evidence, the Immortal Emperor was not convinced¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Xiu felt that the Immortal Emperor was deliberately sheltering and favoring Si TuZhao. It was inappropriate for the Immortal Emperor to punish Xi Ning since he was still a candidate for marriage, but why did he still ept Si TuZhao¡¯s marriage proposal letter? In his opinion, the Immortal Emperor doesn¡¯t need the devil n¡¯s favor at all.


    However, the Immortal Emperor was obviously indulgent towards Si TuZhao. Tian Wu Zhu was still in his hands and he didn¡¯t know what other methods Si TuZhao would use to deal with him. Huo Xiu didn¡¯t dare to act rashly at this time. He couldn¡¯t sleep well even when he was holding onto Tian Wu Zhu at night.


    So he decided toe to Yuan Ting and try to cooperate with him.


    Yuan Ting was not easy to fool. He looked at Huo Xiu. ¡°Since you have no evidence, why should I listen to your one-sided words? What is the purpose of you telling me this today: wanting me to help you deal with the Seventh Prince or Devil Lord?¡±


    Huo Xiu panicked. He med himself for being too impatient, but he had already made his move, so he could only brace himself and continue speaking¡­¡­


    He immediately bowed to Yuan Ting, and said solemnly, ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, please forgive my rudeness. What I said is true. I wouldn¡¯t gain anything from bing enemies with the Seventh Prince or the Devil Lord, right? As for the evidence, I am really ashamed of my inability. But I believe that you can see the awkwardness between both of them.¡±


    Yuan Ting kept silent, recalling the abnormality in Xi Ning¡¯s pce just now.


    Huo Xiu said again, ¡°Si TuZhao is a sneaky person. The seventh prince is still young and has scanty experience in life. He was probably deceived by Si TuZhao. Since you alreadye personally to propose a marriage, how can you let the Devil Lord snatch Xi Ning away¡­¡­. If you have any orders for me, I will not refuse under any circumstances.¡±


    It was impossible to say how much Yuan Ting liked Xi Ning, but the marriage was about to be a reality, and Yuan Ting naturally wanted to choose the one he was most satisfied with and he thought that Xi Ning was the one.


    Who knew that Si TuZhao would suddenly get in his way. Yuan Ting felt weird, but now listening to Huo Xiu¡¯s words, he feels even more annoyed.


    He already gave the marriage proposal letter, and would never change to another candidate halfway, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved with Huo Xiu. This person had said everything, but he did not mention his true purpose. Yuan Ting would never believe Huo Xiu didn¡¯t have any other motive at all.


    Finally Yuan Ting stood up and wanted to go back. ¡°Alright, I already know what¡¯s happening. Thank you General Huo for kindly informing me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, nor did he refuse Huo Xiu directly before he left.


    Huo Xiu was not surprised. Seeing Yuan Ting¡¯s reaction, he must have listened to his words, so he would give him some time to consider.


    Huo Xiu also quietly returned to his bedroom, where the subordinate who was pretending to be him was waiting. After seeing him return, they exchanged clothes and the subordinate left his room.


    In the past few days, when Huo Xiu wanted to see anyone, he went there secretly just to be on the safe side, so that Si TuZhao would not find any faults in him.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he took out a small box that was tightly protected with severalyers of magic formations from his magic storage ring. After removing theyers of magic formations, he took out the Tian Wu Zhu inside and carefully held it in the palm of his hand.


    Huo Xiu looked obsessively at it. He stroked the faintly glowing Tian Wu Zhu, and muttered to himself.


    After a while, he suddenly threw the Tian Wu Zhu in his hand again and it fell to the ground with a loud crisp sound.


    Huo Xiu frowned and it seemed like he was in pain. A subordinate outside the door heard the sound and knocked on the door. ¡°General Huo?¡±


    He then recovered back to normal, got up and picked up Tian Wu Zhu and held it carefully again. He then replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¨C

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Later, Xi Ning finally received a mission instruction after a long while, but only half of it.


    [The probability of character copse has increased by 50%, please¡­¡­]


    The line behind shed for a long time without the sentence finishing, Xi Ning asked the system at loss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The system was even more at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks like something happened to Huo Xiu? But there is no othermand or punishment. So, master, you don¡¯t need to worry, it should only be a prompt for the character copse value.¡±


    Si TuZhao was helping Xi Ning to put on a belt, and Xi Ning grabbed his hand. ¡°Huo Xiu seems to be quiet recently. Did you find out where Tian Wu Zhu was?¡±


    He suddenly mentioned Huo Xiu and Si TuZhao looked at him and tidied up his cor. ¡°Why do you suddenly mention him? Tian Wu Zhu has not been found yet. I don¡¯t know where Huo Xiu hid it, but I ordered my subordinates to keep an eye on him day and night.¡±


    ¡°When you are with me, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    Even though Si TuZhao also asked him not to worry, the probability of Huo Xiu¡¯s character copse had increased by 50%¡­¡­


    Not only did he have to stop Huo Xiu¡¯s character from copsing, he also couldn¡¯t let him die now.


    ¡°When you get Tian Wu Zhu back, will you kill him immediately?¡±


    Si TuZhao was lowering his head and gently biting on Xi Ning¡¯s corbone. He raised his head and was quiet for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s up to him.¡±


    It was easy to kill him, but if Huo Xiu came to his senses and handed over Tian Wu Zhu, and if the Immortal Emperor also interceded for him, he might let him live.


    Xi Ning asked him to not kill Huo Xiu before, saying that he was worried that he would not be able to protect himself and would also provoke a conflict between the Immortal Pce and the Devil Realm. Now it was different. He entered the Immortal Pce with the permission of the Immortal Emperor to search Tian Wu Zhu, so he had a legitimate reason to kill Huo Xiu.


    Si TuZhao suddenly pressed Xi Ning on the couch, holding his hand to prevent him from moving. ¡°What else are you hiding from me?¡±


    Xi Ning struggled to no avail, and said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to hide from you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The belt that was already put on just now was untied again, and Si TuZhao reached into Xi Ning¡¯s clothes again. ¡°What did I just tell you a few days ago? If I found out that you lied to me again¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning was not afraid at all. He was not concerned about Huo Xiu for any other reason. He felt thefort and satisfaction on his skin from Si TuZhao¡¯s touch, and put his arms around Si TuZhao¡¯s neck. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t dare to.¡±


    Si TuZhao breathing became heavier, and he said in a dangerous tone, ¡°You are right. I really don¡¯t dare to kill you. But I will make you cry so that you only know¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t stand him flirting like this, and pushed him away to get up. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Si TuZhao stopped talking, and calmly came over to tidy up his clothes, as if he hadn¡¯t said anything just now.


    When Si TuZhao was in thest world, he was not like this. Xi Ning only did all the intimate things with this person. He had never experienced more intimate actions. But when Xi Ning thinks about it, he still has some fear of the unknown and he said, ¡°You are not allowed to do anything to me before getting married.¡±


    Si TuZhao immediately knew what he meant, and casually replied, ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡±


    Xi Ning could not hold back and said, ¡°Yes, you look like one.¡±


    Si TuZhao smiled without refuting Xi Ning¡¯s words. He went a little too far today because he got a bit jealous when saw Yuan Ting at Xi Ning¡¯s ce. And when he knew that Xi Ning was looking forward and enjoying his touch, he was even more unable to control himself.


    ¡°When I get back Tian Wu Zhu and deal with the spirit n, I will marry you.¡±


    When Si TuZhao said this, Xi Ning thought to himself, as long as he sessfullypletes the mission, he should be able to stay in this world for a while, at least not to leave as hurriedly as the previous world.


    Recalling the fear when he was transferred to this world, Xi Ning no longer felt upset. Fortunately, Song Zhou came with him. ording to this spection, Song Zhou would also go to the next few worlds with him.


    Si TuZhao¡¯s identity was a mystery, and the system couldn¡¯t find any information about him, but Xi Ning remembered that when he first transferred to the first world, the description of his illness that could be relieved only appeared at ater time.


    Xi Ning intuitively felt that this was also rted to Song Zhou, but part of his memory was still missing, so he could not draw any other conclusions for the time being.


    But as long as he knew that the person in front of him was real and would not leave him, that was enough.


    As for other reasons, maybe he could get the answer after he finished all the missions.


    ¨C

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Ever since Yuan Ting came to find Xi Ning, Si TuZhao didn¡¯t sneak in secretly to meet him anymore, but walked directly through the gate to let people go to inform Xi Ning.


    He had brought people to search Xi Ning¡¯s pce before. Most of the servants in Xi Ning¡¯s pce had a worse impression of Si TuZhao than Yuan Ting, and they were a little afraid of him.


    When the servant led him in, he ran into Xi Ning who was walking here halfway.


    Xi Ning was very pleasantly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡±


    He dismissed the other people and took Si TuZhao with him. ¡°When did you start to learn to inform me beforeing to visit me?¡±


    ¡°I came to see my future wife. Why should I sneak up to do so?¡± Si TuZhao looked innocent, as if he was not the one who sneaked in through the window into the bedroom before. ¡°Besides, if that bald bird cane, why can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    Xi Ning stopped and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call others like that, it¡¯s not polite.¡±


    Si TuZhao snorted. ¡°If he dares toe again, I will call him that in front of him.¡±


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t mention Yuan Ting further.


    After Si TuZhao returned to the Immortal Pce, they weren¡¯t able to spend much time with each other. They sat in the pavilion in the courtyard for a while. Uncle Rong prepared some fruits and some pastries to serve, and also poured tea for Si TuZhao.


    Other than Xi Ning, only Uncle Rong knew the identity of Chu Yi. Si TuZhao took a sip from his teacup and said, ¡°Uncle Rong, sorry to have bothered you during this time.¡±


    Uncle Rong replied gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Devil Lord to say this to me. I have just done what I should do¡±


    He put down the teapot and left, leaving Xi Ning and Si TuZhao to spend time alone. Si TuZhao said, ¡°Uncle Rong treats you well. If he wants to, he can go to the Devil Realm with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°If I go to the Devil Realm, will I be unable toe back?¡± Xi Ning picked up a piece of fruit that had been cut nicely and held it near to Si TuZhao¡¯s lips. ¡°Or you can stay in the Immortal Pce.¡±


    Si TuZhao ate the fruit and stretched out his arms to hug Xi Ning. ¡°No, you must follow me back to the Devil Realm.¡±


    Xi Ning opened his mouth, but suddenly a servant hurriedly came to this side. He got up and sat back in his seat.


    The servant came and had something to inform him. The servant lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the spirit n¡¯s prince is here. H is waiting outside the hall.¡±


    Xi Ning looked at Si TuZhao subconsciously and hesitated. ¡°Just say that I am unwell today¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, let hime in.¡± Si TuZhao interrupted him, and said very calmly, ¡°It just happens that I had something that I needed to meet him for.¡±


    The servant looked up at Xi Ning awkwardly. Xi Ning had no choice but to say, ¡°Then let him in.¡±


    He quietly pulled Si TuZhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why do you want to meet him?¡±


    Si TuZhao didn¡¯t answer, and held Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips with his hand. Seeing Yuan Ting had already arrived, he got closer and closer, but he still didn¡¯t let go of Xi Ning¡¯s hand.


    Xi Ning was a little anxious, and kicked Si TuZhao before he was willing to let go of Xi Ning¡¯s hand.


    However, the pir under the stone table only blocked their hands. Yuan Ting saw the moment when Xi Ning kicked Si TuZhao.


    He calmly walked into the pavilion and acted surprised. ¡°The Devil Lord is here? What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a coincidence anymore in the future. If there is no unexpected situation, you will see me whenever youe.¡± Si TuZhao put on a fake smile. ¡°But if you don¡¯t have any important matters, it is better not toe often.¡±


    Yuan Ting¡¯s expression solidified for a moment, but he quickly recovered back to normal. He sat down on the other side of the stone table. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any important matters, but I want to see Xiao Qi. Last time I felt that Xiao Qi seems to always be alone in the Immortal Pce. There are no suitable peers with simr age as Xi Ning around, and he also has no friends. I also had the same experience when I was seven years old¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao suddenly lowered his head. Yuan Ting was implying that Si TuZhao was much older than Xi Ning and that he was the ¡°suitable peer¡±.


    Xi Ning was very awkwardly caught in the conflict between the two of them. At this time, the system said, ¡°Master, the spirit subordinate that came with Yuan Ting, she seems to be Huo Xiu¡¯s future wife.¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Strictly speaking, she couldn¡¯t be regarded Huo Xiu¡¯s wife. Should it be more suitable to consider her a one-night stand? In the original book, there were only a few descriptions of this character. It only mentioned that she was a spirit. After her son was born, he was handed over to a friend to raise, and she disappeared without a trace.


    When the system saw this spirit following Yuan Ting just now, it felt that she looked familiar, and after searching the original book data, it found the right information.


    She is a spider spirit, and she is a very powerful and cruel spider spirit. She is much taller than an ordinary woman, and she usually doesn¡¯t smile at all.


    Xi Ning looked outside the pavilion and saw a gorgeous woman wearing a narrow sleeved men¡¯s shirt standing outside, with her short ck hair tied behind her head, and dark ck patterns tattooed on her neck and the backs of her hands.


    He had always thought that the supporting character who gave birth to Huo Xiu¡¯s son was most probably forced by Huo Xiu, but today¡­¡­.. it doesn¡¯t look like it at all.


    Seeing that Xi Ning had been staring outside, Yuan Ting waved his hand to let the spirite in, and introduced her to Xi Ning. ¡°This is my n elder Shu Xiu. She is here to escort the betrothal gift that just arrived yesterday.¡±


    Shu Xiu bowed and saluted Xi Ning and Si TuZhao. ¡°Greetings to the seventh prince and Devil Lord.¡±


    Her voice was as graceful and beautiful as an ordinary woman¡¯s. The system was still entangled in the thoughts of whether the supporting character in the original book was the same person or not if he was born earlier, so could it be consideredpleting the task? But Xi Ning took notice of what Yuan Ting said.


    ¡°The betrothal gift?¡± Xi Ning nced at Si TuZhao secretly/ ¡°But I¡­¡­¡±


    If he made it clear to Yuan Ting right now, would he lose face in front of his subordinate? But Si TuZhao didn¡¯t care at all about that and grabbed Xi Ning¡¯s hand in front of Yuan Ting. ¡°Spirit n¡¯s prince, you do not have to do this anymore. Although the Immortal Emperor has not yet made a decision, Ning Ning has been in love with me for a long time, and he will only marry me.¡±


    Yuan Ting was stunned for a moment. ¡°Ning Ning?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, the spirit n¡¯s prince doesn¡¯t know that Ning Ning is Jing Yu¡¯s nickname,¡± Si TuZhao told him ¡°kindly¡±, ¡°Ning Ning said that only I can call him in that way.¡±


    Si TuZhao said such a provocative deration of sovereignty that Xi Ning was speechless. He lowered his head and looked at Yuan Ting¡¯s expression in embarrassment, silently trying to withdraw his hand.


    Si TuZhao held on to Xi Ning¡¯s hand tightly, leaning over and whispering in his ear, ¡°If you move again, I will kiss you.¡±


    His tone didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Xi Ning immediately didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore and obediently let him hold his hand.


    Yuan Ting saw all this with his eyes. He leaned on the back of the chair and sighed softly, ¡°So it seems that I havee at an inappropriate time.¡±


    After he heard Huo Xiu¡¯s words that day, he really thought Si TuZhao harboured evil intent, bewitching the seventh prince and the Immortal Emperor. Later, after thinking about it, he thought that something still felt wrong, so he sent someone to investigate Huo Xiu.


    After the investigation, it was discovered that there were many rumors that Huo Xiu was the one who colluded with the devils, and that he had perverse intention toward the seventh prince. Although there was no direct evidence, Yuan Ting quickly became more aware of the situation.


    Even though it changed his mind, he still thought that Si TuZhao didn¡¯t look like a kind person. Maybe he really would bewitch or threaten Xi Ning.


    Then he came over today and saw the interaction between two of them. No matter whether they met before or not, they looked like they were really in love with each other. Xi Ning did not show the slightest resistance, but was rather distant and on guard against himself.


    Besides that, since his arrival, Si TuZhao looked at him as an eyesore and his possessiveness toward Xi Ning had almost be materialized. But he didn¡¯t know if Si TuZhao was really sincere or just really good at pretending.


    If this continued, could he only helplessly watch the seventh prince marry into the devil n? Then the marriage proposal letter that he had given would just be a joke.


    He originally came for the marriage, and confidently prepared to marry a son of the Immortal Emperor, but in the end he had to return empty-handed.


    After all, Yuan Ting was quite young, and the more he thought about it, the more unpleasant it felt. He had already lost at the start. If the Immortal Emperor favored his son and let the seventh prince choose himself, he had no chance at all. He could even imagine that he would be theughingstock of other n peoples after returning back to the spirit n.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    The sight of the two holding hands in front of him appeared extremely dazzling. Yuan Ting struggled and only sat for a while, then he stood up to leave. ¡°I have something to do, so I need to leave now. Xiao Qi, if you have any needs, just tell me directly.¡±


    He still had onest hope. He would wait until the moment when the Immortal Emperor makes the final decision. During this period, if he found out that Si TuZhao or Xi Ning had any abnormalities, he would definitely not let the matter drop.


    Si TuZhao still wanted to insult him, but Yuan Ting turned around and left without hesitation. Shu Xiu also bowed to the two before leaving the pavilion.


    After he walked away, Si TuZhao raised his brows. ¡°Did he just give up so easily? I thought he had a lot of determination.¡±


    It would be even better if Yuan Ting took the initiative to tell the Immortal Emperor that he will give up the marriage. The person beside him was very quiet. Si TuZhao turned his head to find that Xi Ning was a little absent-minded, staring in the direction where Yuan Ting left.


    He was immediately unhappy. He squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s face with his palm and turned it to his side, then he said with jealousy, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The system was talking to Xi Ning about Huo Xiu¡¯s son, saying that this opportunity was very rare and it suggested that he try to get Shu Xiu and Huo Xiu get to know each other, to see if they liked each other. If Shu Xiu got pregnant early, it could alsopare the supporting character data.


    After such a long time, Xi Ning had forgotten who Huo Xiu¡¯s son was, and the system exined once more, ¡°His son ys an important supporting role in the book. With him, the protagonist can ovee all difficulties and climb his way to the top, so he must be born.¡±


    But Shu Xiu and Huo Xiu didn¡¯t seem to match at all. Xi Ning even suspected that Shu Xiu¡¯sbat power was higher than Huo Xiu¡¯s.


    Moreover, the two of them were still strangers now. Even if there was a period in the future they might have something happen between them, it would be in the future. Xi Ning felt weird to force a match between them at this time.


    After being pinched, Xi Ning came back to his senses. Seeing Si TuZhao getting jealous, he got up and sat on hisp. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the spirit that was beside Yuan Ting.¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯s expression eased a little, but he frowned after some thought. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look at. You are not allowed to look at women as well.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a lot of spirit n before, so I just took a few more nces since she looked special.¡± Xi Ning pulled Si TuZhao¡¯s hair with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you so possessive now?¡±


    Si TuZhao was not so possessive before, or did he not realize it before?


    Si TuZhao lowered his eyes and said, ¡°You just realize it? But it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Xi Ning wanted to get up from hisp, but Si TuZhao didn¡¯t let him move, and his fingertips slipped in from his sleeves, his lips rubbed against his dragon horns.


    He found that as long as he did this, Xi Ning would be more obedient and basically let him do whatever he wanted. The two stayed in the pavilion for a long time before Si TuZhao went back.


    ¨C


    After Shu Xiu sent the betrothal gift, she stayed in the Immortal Pce with Yuan Ting, and she would probably go back with him.


    Xi Ning had been struggling in his thoughts for a long time. Should he match Shu Xiu and Huo Xiu? But even if he wanted to matchmake them, he may not be able to do it in the current situation. Shu Xiu looked like she won¡¯t be at the mercy of others, and Huo Xiu was not in a normal state now.


    He received several mission prompts that showed the probability of Huo Xiu¡¯s character copse rose by 50% for a while, and then dropped by 50% after a while, repeatedly and unpredictably.


    A few dayster, the system finally showed aplete mission instruction.


    [Due to the interference of the devil¡¯s treasure, Tian Wu Zhu, the probability of character copse has increased by 50%. Please intervene as soon as possible. ]


    This was the first time the name of Tian Wu Zhu appeared in the mission instructions. It seemed that the central system had finally discovered the connection between the copse of Huo Xiu¡¯s character and Tian Wu Zhu, and Xi Ning¡¯s mission points were not deducted for this copse.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­then I don¡¯t need to match Shu Xiu and Huo Xiu, right?¡± Xi Ning thought, ¡°I only need to return Tian Wu Zhu to its original owner.¡±


    The system thought for a while, and then replied, ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. To be honest, I don¡¯t know what happened to Huo Xiu. We can¡¯t kill this person yet¡­¡­ It¡¯s really troublesome.¡±


    But how can he get Huo Xiu to hand over Tian Wu Zhu? Huo Xiu is now very cautious. Even Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t find where he hid Tian Wu Zhu. A few days ago, Si TuZhao used the name of the Immortal Emperor and went to the West Hall to search for the magic storage item of everyone including Huo Xiu, but Tian Wu Zhu was still not found.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Because of this, Huo Xiu went to file aint with the Immortal Emperor, but fortunately, the Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t say anything, and only said a few words to appease him.


    When Xi Ning was still struggling with his thoughts, Huo Xiu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Although he got the Tian Wu Zhu, but he didn¡¯t know how to use it at all. He couldn¡¯t even increase his spiritual power as Han Ji did before, but he was bewitched by the Tian Wu Zhu. Even if it was in the daytime, he often felt himself half sleeping and half awake.


    When he was awake, he always felt that Tian Wu Zhu was sucking his blood, but once this thought came up, he would quickly deny it by himself.


    Some subordinates discovered his abnormality, but if they say anything about it, he will execute them directly.


    He originally hid Tian Wu Zhu on his body, butter he still felt that it was still unsafe, so he swallowed it directly into his stomach, and vomited it out asionally when he made sure that he was in a safe ce. Si TuZhao brought someone over to search for his magic storage item, and fortunately, he was prepared at that time.


    After this incident, Huo Xiu became even more anxious. He already felt that Tian Wu Zhu was inseparable from him. Without it, his life would be lost. The longer Si TuZhao stayed in the Immortal Pce, the more threatened he would be.


    The Immortal Emperor favored Si TuZhao and he couldn¡¯t beat Si TuZhao by himself. After thinking about it, Huo Xiu targeted Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning had now received a marriage proposal letter from both parties. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it anymore, but he could make Yuan Ting go¡­¡­


    What would Si TuZhao¡¯s reaction be if his beloved Xi Ning was sexual assault by another man? Would he insist on marrying Xi Ning? At that time, he shouldn¡¯t have much time to care about Tian Wu Zhu then.


    The more Huo Xiu thought about it, the more he felt that his idea could work. He also secretly spit out Tian Wu Zhu and asked about it. Tian Wu Zhu glowed with a soft halo. Huo Xiu felt that it was encouraging him.


    He took out the silver needle used to attack Xi Ningst time, modified the poison on it, and prepared to find a chance to use it on Yuan Ting.


    Xi Ning usually did not leave the pce. He faked two letters first, one for Xi Ning and the other for Yuan Ting, and asked the two to meet outside Xi Ning¡¯s pce gate.


    The letter that Yuan Ting received was from Xi Ning, and the one sent to Xi Ning was written by Si TuZhao. Huo Xiu also made two-pronged preparations. If Xi Ning became suspicious, he would wait for Yuan Ting to be poisoned. Then he would lead Yuan Ting into the hall to find Xi Ning. This poison would make people go into heat. Since there were only a few servants around Xi Ning, there was no way to stop Yuan Ting.


    Huo Xiu waited for a few days after preparing everything, and found an opportunity to send out the letters while Si TuZhao went to find the Immortal Emperor.


    After receiving the letter, Yuan Ting thought that something had happened to Xi Ning, so he hurried to his pce. Huo Xiu was satisfied with his reaction and quietly followed him.


    It was just that Yuan Ting also brought another spirit with him. Huo Xiu was a little worried because the spirit was a woman. But he remembered that Yuan Ting liked men, and he wouldn¡¯t find a woman even if he was poisoned, so he was relieved a bit.


    Yuan Ting waited outside the hall for a long time but still didn¡¯t see Xi Ning, so he nned to go in directly to look for him, but was stopped by the servants guarding outside the pce and told him that they need to inform Xi Ning first.


    This was exactly what Huo Xiu wanted. When Yuan Ting was poisoned, wouldn¡¯t he be more anxious to find Xi Ning?


    He hid in the dark and quietly raised his magic weapon, and shot the silver needle in the direction of Yuan Ting.


    Shu Xiu, who was behind Yuan Ting, noticed it. She rushed over and caught the silver needle with her bare hands, but the palm of her hand was still pierced by the needle.


    Shu Xiu threw the silver needle and looked at where Huo Xiu was hiding.


    Huo Xiu was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. The spirit seemed to have discovered himself, so he hurriedly turned around and escaped.


    He only managed to take a few steps, and there was a strong wind behind him. Shu Xiu quickly caught up to him and pped Huo Xiu on the ground with her palm.


    Because of Tian Wu Zhu, Huo Xiu¡¯s spiritual power was not as high as before, so he was easily subdued by Shu Xiu.


    Huo Xiu felt an unbearable pain in the ce where he was being pped. When Shu Xiu got closer to him, he realized that she was actually a spider spirit. He reluctantly smiled at Shu Xiu, ¡°You are the person beside the spirit n¡¯s prince? Why do you want to hurt me? Is there any misunderstanding in this¡­¡­¡±


    Shu Xiu turned a deaf ear to his words. She slightly narrowed her phoenix eyes while stepping on Huo Xiu¡¯s shoulder and then she bent down and said, ¡°You dare to poison me?¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After Xi Ning received the letter, he saw that the contents did not look like anything Si TuZhao would write.


    Besides, if Si TuZhao wanted to meet him, he would juste in person. There was no need for him to use this kind of thing; it must be some bad and stupid person who wanted to deceive him into going out.


    The person even tantly made the meeting ce the gate of his pce. Was he not afraid of being seen?


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he sent someone to go outside his pce to quietly see what was going on, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to be informed that Yuan Ting hade.


    Yuan Ting couldn¡¯t wait for the servant to inform Xi Ning and hurriedly walked in. When he saw Xi Ning, he hurriedly ran towards him and eagerly said, ¡°Xiao Qi, are you okay?¡±


    Xi Ning felt it was inexplicable, and took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did the spirit n¡¯s princee to find me?¡±


    Yuan Ting looked around him. He breathed a sigh of relief and nced at the servants around him. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine, you¡­¡­do you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xi Ning was surprised. He remembered the letter he received, so he showed it to Yuan Ting. ¡°You didn¡¯t receive this too, did you?¡±


    Yuan Ting took the letter and took a look. He was immediately stunned and took out another letter in his hand forparison. The content was almost the same, and the handwriting was exactly the same.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Yuan Ting was embarrassed. The two letters in front of him made it obvious that someone wanted to deceive him and Xi Ning into meeting outside the gate of Xi Ning¡¯s pce. Xi Ning didn¡¯t believe it at all. Only he took it seriously, and thought something had happened to Xi Ning.


    He came in anxiously just now, and now when he calmed down he realized that Shu Xiu who followed him was missing. Yuan Ting looked around and said, ¡°Where is Elder Shu?¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning!¡±


    Si TuZhao also arrived at this time. He bypassed Yuan Ting and went straight to Xi Ning. He took Xi Ning¡¯s hand and looked around him. After no abnormality was found on Xi Ning, he turned his head and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Si TuZhao secretly arranged someone to protect Xi Ning. He also got the news when Xi Ning received the letter.


    His subordinates didn¡¯t know what the letter was for, so they hadn¡¯t intercepted it. They notified Si TuZhao, and he rushed over as soon as he finished dealing with the Immortal Emperor.


    Yuan Ting did not want to say more in front of Si TuZhao, and only said, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    After that, Yuan Ting turned and left faster than when he came.


    After he left, Si TuZhao took Xi Ning back to the bedroom and asked, ¡°Why did hee here?¡±


    Both letters were taken away by the Yuan Ting. Xi Ning exined the whole incident to Si TuZhao andughed. ¡°What is this person thinking? Using only a letter to deceive me, and he even dared to set the meeting ce outside my pce. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    Si TuZhao frowned. He felt more relieved after hugging Xi Ning in his arms. After thinking for a while he said, ¡°Maybe the purpose of the letter is not targeting you, but Yuan Ting.¡±


    Yuan Ting, this stupid bird, easily believed in everything that he saw, which could be seen from how Yuan Ting was so anxious when he came. But Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t figure out the intentions of the person who sent the letter. After Yuan Ting came, he didn¡¯t seem to do anything else.


    He already arranged for his subordinate to keep an eye on Huo Xiu, but he had not noticed any other movement.


    He lowered his head and kissed Xi Ning, Xi Ning¡¯s figure reflected in his dark red eyes. ¡°Immortal Pce is so unsafe, I want to take you back to the Devil Realm immediately.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I go there.¡± Xi Ning was not interested in such things as the marriage proposal letter. If it weren¡¯t for the mission, he would like to go back to the Devil Realm with Si TuZhao directly. ¡°The Immortal Emperor shouldn¡¯t agree to marry me to the spirit n anymore right?¡±


    Even if the Immortal Emperor still wanted to make a marriage with the spirit n, he could just change to a different person. Xi Ning thought that if the Immortal Emperor disagreed, he could just refuse it in the first ce.


    Si TuZhao¡¯s thoughts were not so optimistic. The other old devils in the Devil Realm didn¡¯t care to manage the Devil Realm. When the Tian Wu Zhu was stolen, they never budged an inch. Only he couldn¡¯t stand it and went to look for it.


    This time he wanted to snatch Xi Ning from the spirit n, so he naturally needed the support of the other Devil Lords, but¡­¡­ he could already imagine the response that he might get.


    Now that the Immortal Emperor keeps holding onto Xi Ning¡¯s marriage, he also doesn¡¯t let him harm Huo Xiu. The subordinates that he gave to him before are all useless. After several confrontations between him and Huo Xiu, neither side suffered any losses.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Si TuZhao was used to beingfortable in the Devil Realm. After he came to the Immortal Pce, he was restricted everywhere. He felt very aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t let Xi Ning know anything about it.


    Recently, the attitude of the Immortal Emperor had be more and more unclear. He was worried that Xi Ning would still be married to Yuan Ting.


    He didn¡¯t kill Huo Xiu directly to retrieve Tian Wu Zhu because of Xi Ning¡¯s sake, so that the Immortal Emperor would not lose face. If in the end he had no choice, he would immediately kill Huo Xiu to get Tian Wu Zhu, and then take Xi Ning to leave together.


    It¡¯s just that, he would break his promise to marry Xi Ning properly.


    Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns were almost fully grown. Si TuZhao stretched out his fingertips and stroked them gently. ¡°If you want, I can take you away now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..¡± Xi Ning sighed. ¡°Can you wait a little longer? I will definitely go back with you.¡±


    Si TuZhao was silent for a long time, and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¨C


    Two dayster, there was a rumour spreading in the Immortal Pce that Huo Xiu went missing.


    When Uncle Rong told Xi Ning about this, Xi Ning was shocked. ¡°Missing?¡±


    But he did not receive any mission instruction. The system quickly checks Huo Xiu¡¯s current location and status. Uncle Rong said, ¡°Yes, General Huo didn¡¯t attend the morning meeting for the past two days, and was found that he had arranged someone to pretend to be him in the bedroom. People are now guessing whether he secretly left the Immortal Pce to save his own skin.¡±


    No wonder others thought so. Since the rumors about him began to spread in the Immortal Pce, many people who were dissatisfied with him in the past had voiced their dissatisfaction. They didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him because of his identity, but in the dark they secretly determined he was the culprit who colluded with the devil to steal treasures.


    Huo Xiu left his post without permission. The Immortal Emperor had not condemned him yet, but the subordinates under him panicked. It looked like they didn¡¯t know anything about his being missing.


    If he really ran away, what about his mission? Xi Ning was worried, but the system said, ¡°He¡­¡­ is still in the Immortal Pce.¡±


    ¡°He is still here? Then where did he go?¡±


    The system only had a rtively small search range. But at this time, the signal seemed to be disturbed, and it can only obtain an estimated direction of where Huo Xiu is, but it was certain that Huo Xiu was still in the Immortal Pce.


    ¡°Did something happen to him¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning¡¯s first reaction was that he had been killed and his corpse had been thrown away, but the system said that Huo Xiu was still alive, and that Xi Ning would definitely receive a mission prompt if he really died.


    Xi Ning felt very confused. He confirmed with the system several times that Huo Xiu was still alive and had stayed in the same ce and never left.


    ¡°What is this person doing again¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡­¡± The system thought for a while. ¡°The area that he was in is very remote and is suitable for hiding, but after all, he is still inside the Immortal Pce, which is still very risky. His situation is indeed not normal¡­¡­¡±


    But now that he had been spotted, Xi Ning mentioned it to Si TuZhao, saying that someone had seen Huo Xiu still in the Immortal Pce, and which direction he probably was in.


    Si TuZhao suspiciously said, ¡°Who saw it?¡±


    He was also looking for Huo Xiu these past two days, but he didn¡¯t find any clues at all. He thought that Huo Xiu sneaked out of the fairy Immortal Pce when he was not paying attention to him.


    If someone saw Huo Xiu, why was it he couldn¡¯t get any news, but rather Xi Ning, who stayed in the bedroom every day, was able to find out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember the name,¡± Xi Ning said vaguely. ¡°You can bring your subordinates over to have a look, and you can also search other areas of the pce on the way.¡±


    Si TuZhao thought that what Xi Ning said made sense, since confirming whether Huo Xiu was still in the pce could also ensure Xi Ning¡¯s safety.


    So Si TuZhao took some subordinates to the ce where Xi Ning said, and searched carefully. He really found something unusual.


    Not far from Xi Ning¡¯s pce, there was a courtyard that was almost deserted. Usually, very few people passed by let alone set foot there. When Si TuZhao approached there, he noticed a strong spiritual aura in the air.


    Magic formations were alsoid out around the courtyard, and the bushes in the center inexplicably grew taller by a foot, and there was a lot of snow-white spider silk entwined outside.


    The elder of the spirit n that was always beside Yuan Ting was a spider spirit. Could this matter have something to do with her? Si TuZhao was about to destroy the formation, but the formation suddenly broke by itself.


    The bushes in the middle also made some noise, and soon a crack appeared in the middle. Shu Xiu walked out of it, bending over and saluting to Si TuZhao. ¡°Greetings to the Devil Lord.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you are the spirit n¡¯s elder, Shu Xiu.¡± Si TuZhao did not put down his guard, and the subordinates behind him did the same. ¡°Why did you weave your spider silks in the Immortal Pce?¡±


    Shu Xiu looked lethargic, and raised her hand to signal the other person who was inside toe out. ¡°Regarding this matter, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, Huo Xiu appeared in front of everyone and he looked miserable.


    ¨C

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The news that Huo Xiu had a liking for Shu Xiu quickly spread throughout the Immortal Pce. Not only did the two of them suddenly like each other, Shu Xiu also found a ce to weave her spider silks in the Immortal Pce¡­¡­.


    But some insiders said that Shu Xiu had a lot of lovers and she didn¡¯t like Huo Xiu at all. This time it was aplete ident, and Huo Xiu¡¯s appearance looked a bit miserable. Shu Xiu was a spider spirit, this¡­¡­


    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t believe it after hearing about it from Si TuZhao. He obviously didn¡¯t do anything. Why did Shu Xiu already have rtions with Huo Xiu?


    The system spected, ¡°Actually in the original book, the spirit n did not choose to marry the seventh prince, and did not pay much attention to the marriage. Naturally, Shu Xiu would not be arranged to send the betrothal gift. So the meeting between Huo Xiu and Shu Xiu happened early, which probably shifted their original plot to an earlier date¡­¡­¡±


    As long as the mission reminder did not appear, the plot would not copse, and everything progressed in a normal and reasonable direction.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­will Shu Xiu get pregnant?¡± Xi Ning looked sluggish, since he hadn¡¯t recovered from the news. ¡°Is everything going too smoothly?¡±


    ¡°It will take some time to confirm the pregnancy, so master don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Si TuZhao was the one that found Shu Xiu and Huo Xiu. Although the whole matter was weird, he was quite happy. The elder of the spirit n threatened the Immortal Pce¡¯s general to do this kind of thing. Since the Immortal Emperor valued his reputation, he would probably drive the spirit n away and the marriage was determined to be annulled.


    Without apetitor, Xi Ning could only marry him.


    As for what Shu Xiu said about Huo Xiu poisoning her first, Huo Xiu said that he had never done this before, and said that Shu Xiu was the one who injured him without a reason. Si TuZhao didn¡¯t really care about it since it was a matter between both of them.


    However, after waiting for a few days, they finally received the Immortal Emperor¡¯s order, but his decision was to have Xi Ning marry the spirit n¡¯s prince, Yuan Ting, and Huo Xiu was demoted to amoner and was given to Shu Xiu.


    At the same time, Xi Ning also received mission instruction and mission points rewards.


    [The Tian Wu Zhu has moved far away from the character, the probability of the character¡¯s copse has dropped by 50%, and it has entered the normal value evaluation process, 10 mission points is rewarded. ]


    Xi Ning was unprepared. If Tian Wu Zhu was no longer with Huo Xiu, then Si TuZhao should have taken it back. And why did the Immortal Emperor suddenly¡­¡­


    He sent away the servant who had passed the Immortal Emperor¡¯s order to him in a dazed manner. He then entered his bedroom and locked himself up.


    The system anxiously said, ¡°How can the Immortal Emperor choose to marry master to the bald bird? What the Immortal Emperor is thinking? Don¡¯t tell me that this character has copsed too¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for Si TuZhao toe and take me away.¡±


    Huo Xiu had been given to Shu Xiu and entered the character observation period. Even if Shu Xiu was not pregnant this time, she should have a chance in the future. He probably didn¡¯t need to do anything for the mission anymore.


    Did they think he would obediently marry Yuan Ting? Even if there was no Si TuZhao, he will definitely escape the marriage.


    Xi Ning waited in his bedroom for a day. During this period, Yuan Ting, who came to find him, and some people who came to congratte him were all turned away by Xi Ning.


    At midnight, the ck smoke squeezed in from the window quietly, and Si TuZhao appeared in front of Xi Ning, with anger and killing intent reflected in his eyes.


    He finally came. Xi Ning was so happy to see his face, he felt a little timid and cautiously said, ¡°Chu Yi¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao quickly put away his emotions, hugged Xi Ning, and kissed him. ¡°My dear, please go back to the Devil Realm with me.¡±


    Of course Xi Ning would not refuse, he nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡­but why did the Immortal Emperor suddenly make a decision like this? I thought¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Si TuZhao¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and he said coldly, ¡°The people around Yuan Ting are hard to deal with. Shu Xiu discovered Tian Wu Zhu hidden in Huo Xiu¡¯s body and handed it to the Immortal Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Although Shu Xiu was poisoned, she was originally a poisonous spider, so the poison was less effective on her, and she was awake from beginning to end.


    When she used Huo Xiu to clear her poison, she noticed his strangeness.


    No matter what, Huo Xiu was still a general. Even if he was injured, he should be able to fight back even after being pped by her. Not to mention that she hadn¡¯t seen any wounds on Huo Xiu¡¯s body.


    Not only that, she also found out that most of Huo Xiu¡¯s spiritual power had disappeared, so she asked Huo Xiu but he didn¡¯t want to say the reason for it.


    Shu Xiu sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t feel sorry for you. If you die because of me, I even have to bother to exin to the Immortal Emperor and the spirit n¡¯s prince.¡±


    Anyway, now Huo Xiu was very weak, so she investigated him by herself. She then found the Tian Wu Zhu hidden in Huo Xiu¡¯s belly and took the Tian Wu Zhu out.


    Huo Xiu was very agitated when being robbed of Tian Wu Zhu, Shu Xiu kicked him over and shouted, ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    Shu Xiu was a poisonous spider spirit. Even if she cultivated into a human form, she had a trace of evil. When she got the Tian Wu Zhu, she acutely felt the cold and bewitching aura in the Tian Wu Zhu.


    The cause of Huo Xiu¡¯s current state was probably because of this thing. She immediately put the Tian Wu Zhu into the magic item that isted all spiritual power and put it away. She decided to deal with itter.


    Later, the Immortal Emperor became angry because of her action towards Huo Xiu, and Yuan Ting was also affected. Seeing the Immortal Emperor¡¯s attitude, it seemed that the marriage was also ruined.


    Shu Xiu knew that it was her fault, and she didn¡¯t want to return to the spirit n with this result, so she handed Tian Wu Zhu to Yuan Ting.


    Yuan Ting saw that Tian Wu Zhu was something from the Devil Realm, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a good thing. It might cause him trouble if he keeps it.


    Shu Xiu then suggested, ¡°Prince, you might as well give it to the Immortal Emperor.¡±


    This was probably the treasure that Si TuZhao has been looking for in the Immortal Pce for so long. If it was handed directly to the Immortal Emperor, it would be a great gift. Not only would she be relieved of her guilt, Yuan Ting might be able topete for Xi Ning¡¯s marriage again.


    ¡°The seventh prince is still very young. It¡¯s normal for him to easily have a good impression of someone he is not familiar with.¡± Shu Xiu was blowing her ck nails while saying this as if she had experienced it before. ¡°When he marries the spirit n, he will naturally know how good you are.¡±


    Yuan Ting had not been reconciled with the result at all. His hope rekindled after hearing her say so, and he went to find the Immortal Emperor with Tian Wu Zhu.


    The Immortal Emperor really epted Tian Wu Zhu and betrothed Xi Ning to him.


    Si TuZhao didn¡¯t know about it. He only knew that the Tian Wu Zhu were indeed obtained by Shu Xiu and was given to the Immortal Emperor. He even suspected that the Immortal Emperor knew that Tian Wu Zhu was on Huo Xiu¡¯s body from the beginning, but because he was still in the Immortal Pce, it was not easy to snatch it away secretly.


    Now that his goal was achieved, he would certainly not let Si TuZhao marry Xi Ning.


    Si TuZhao was very angry, but he was still in the Immortal Pce, and he couldn¡¯t directly fight with the Immortal Emperor. Not to mention he had to take Xi Ning away.


    He pretended to ept the fact that Xi Ning was going to marry the spirit n during the day, and locked himself inside his residence alone to relieve his sorrows by drinking alcohol. He then waited untilte night toe to meet Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning was still a little worried. ¡°You said that Tian Wu Zhu will bewitch people, will the Immortal Emperor¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Si TuZhao sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is more evil than Tian Wu Zhu. Besides, he is the Immortal Emperor, so he will not be so easily bewitched by it.¡±


    Xi Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that Tian Wu Zhu would also cause the Emperor Immortal character to copse. If it really became like that , his mission would be changedpletely.


    Si TuZhao put out the lights in the bedroom. He hugged Xi Ning tightly in the dark and asked him again, ¡°Can you follow me back to the Devil Realm, my dear?¡±


    He still had many things to say, such as, he will always treat Xi Ning well in the future. Although they couldn¡¯t get married in an upright manner, he could also give him a marriage in his Devil¡¯s Pce, but only secretly. If Xi Ning wanted toe back to the Immortal Pce in the future, he could also bring him back secretly.


    Xi Ning stretched out his arm and put it around Si TuZhao¡¯s neck. He responded in a soft voice, ¡°Okay, but what about Tian Wu Zhu?¡±


    Si TuZhao said without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    Since the Emperor Immortal wanted Tian Wu Zhu so much, he just let him have it, and he didn¡¯t bother to care about it anymore. He would let other Devil Lords worry about it, since Xi Ning was the most important to him.


    He took out a puppet from his magic storage ring, and put an illusion to make it look like Xi Ning. After that he put it on the bed and covered it with a nket. The puppet would also make breathing movements, which looked lifelike.


    When the people in the pce discover something was wrong tomorrow morning, they would have already gone far away.


    Si TuZhao took out a ck cloak and put it on Xi Ning. He also helped Xi Ning to wear a wide hat, to cover most of his face. He looked around the pce and said, ¡°Is there anything else you want to take away?¡±


    Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    The two of them left through the window and disappeared into the dark.


    ¨C

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Some of Si TuZhao¡¯s subordinates had already left the Immortal Pce during the day, and at this time they were outside to regathered with them.


    Xi Ning has made it a habit to go to bed early every night. He yawned again and again after traveling for a while. Si TuZhao stopped walking when he saw this and asked Xi Ning, ¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    Or find a ce to spend the night. There was still half a day¡¯s journey from here to the nearest teleportation magic formation, and it was not toote to leave after dawn tomorrow.


    Xi Ning tried to stay awake and shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±


    If the Immortal Emperor discovered that he had escaped, he would definitely send someone to pursue him, and Yuan Ting¡­¡­ Their actions had provoked both the immortal realm and the spirit n at the same time.


    But Si TuZhao and Xi Ning were not afraid. He smiled at Si TuZhao. ¡°I want to return to the Devil Realm with you as soon as possible.¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯s expression soften, and he kissed Xi Ning¡¯s lips affectionately. ¡°Sorry that you have to go through this.¡±


    Xi Ning grew up in the immortal realm and he had never been out of the Immortal Pce, but now he wanted to leave everything behind and go to the Devil Realm with him. If it weren¡¯t because of the Immortal Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t want to do that.


    The surrounding devils all looked at Xi Ning curiously. They didn¡¯t dare to watch them for long, but they had never seen Si TuZhao treat anyone so gently and so affectionately. He didn¡¯t even want the treasures of the Devil Realm and only wanted to take Xi Ning away.


    Si TuZhao raised his head again, and the devils stood still and looked away. He held Xi Ning¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At dawn, they arrived at the teleportation magic formation. The formation could directly teleport to the Devil Realm. Except for the devil n, others rarely stumbled upon it.


    The number of people who could pass through the teleportation magic formation at one time was limited. Si TuZhao¡¯s subordinates injected devil energy into the formation, letting Si TuZhao and Xi Ning go first.


    Xi Ning buried his face in while hugging Si TuZhao. He felt the space around him twist for a while, and when he looked up, he was already at a different ce.


    They were now in the woods. It was a little far from the devil pce, but this teleportation magic formation was the closest to the devil pce. Si TuZhao loosened his embrace. ¡°There should be a town nearby. Let¡¯s find an inn to rest first.¡±


    From what Si TuZhao knew, Xi Ning should not understand this, so he exined, ¡°It is a ce where you pay for amodation and meals.¡±


    Xi Ning was very curious. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before, does the Devil Realm also have an inn?¡±


    The regions with low-level devils are actually simr to many ces in the mortal realm, except that the devils have a longer life span, and they admire power and bloodlines.


    Si TuZhao made up a disguise for Xi Ning, and used an illusion to cover the dragon horns on his forehead. Now Xi Ning looked like a high level devil who had just grown up.


    His subordinates also came out of the teleportation magic formation. Si TuZhao was going to take Xi Ning to find a ce to rest. They have too many people in the group and it was too conspicuous to appear in this remote ce. So he asked his subordinates to scatter and go back to the devil pce first.


    He and Xi Ning went out of the woods alone, and as expected they found a small city not far away.


    Si TuZhao also hid part of his aura. There was a devil guarding the city outside the city gate. He saw two high level devilsing over and let them pass.


    After entering the city, Xi Ning quietly looked at the surrounding environment. He had never been to the ancient world before, but he had seen it on TV. It was quite simr to the mortal world. He could see some men, women and children, but they seemed to be afraid of them.


    Si TuZhao exined to him in a low voice, ¡°They are mostly low-level devils here, and higher level devils are rtively rare. It¡¯s normal for them to be afraid of us.¡±


    He found an inn and asked for a room, and ordered some snacks and a pot of hot tea.


    The room that they picked was the best they have in the inn. Although it was not as good as the Immortal Pce, it was clean and tidy. Si TuZhao was barely satisfied. He frowned when the snack was served. ¡°What are these?¡±


    The waiter was a young devil. Seeing Si TuZhao angry, he was very frightened. Xi Ning pulled Si TuZhao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It looks good. We will just have this.¡±


    The devils are not as sensitive to the taste of the food as other ns. Except for those with higher status who will eat something more exquisite, the low level devils only need to fill their stomachs, so the pastries served here were not very good. It also seemed to have a weird smell.


    Xi Ning picked it up and wanted to eat, Si TuZhao reached out and grabbed it. He threw the te with the pastry together.


    ¡°What are you doing,¡± Xi Ning couldn¡¯t stop Si TuZhao, and felt it a pity to throw away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me eat.¡±


    Si TuZhao¡¯s face turned gloomy. He opened the teapot and smelled it, and poured the tea away as well.


    ¡°The things here are not good. I¡¯ll have someone make a better one for you when we return to the devil pce, okay?¡± Si TuZhao apologized, lowered his head and rubbed the tip of Xi Ning¡¯s nose. ¡°If I realized this earlier, I would have brought some food before I left.¡±


    It turned out that he cared about this. Xi Ningughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really need to eat, since I¡¯m not a mortal.¡±


    Si TuZhao pulled him over and held him on hisp. He said while touching Xi Ning¡¯s chin, ¡°You ran away with me like this, do you regret it?¡±


    Without waiting for Xi Ning¡¯s answer, he said again, ¡°Since you have already agreed, I can¡¯t let you go back, and you may never go back to the Immortal Pce again.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t seem to care much about it, and Si TuZhao was inexplicably anxious. He was afraid that Xi Ning actually didn¡¯t want to just go with him like this and Xi Ning was just pretending to be calm, since in the past Xi Ning always refused to go back with him.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ even if you regret it, it¡¯s toote.¡± Si TuZhao whispered, ¡°You are already mine.¡±


    Xi Ning felt really sleepy, leaning in Si TuZhao¡¯s arms and closed his eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao stared at him for a long while, he hugged Xi Ning and sat on the chair, letting Xi Ning sleep in his arms.


    As it approached noon, a paper crow flew in from the window andnded on Si TuZhao¡¯s hand.


    After reading the letter on the crow, he crushed it without any expression.


    Xi Ning, who was originally asleep, was awakened by the system. He frowned and moved. Si TuZhao lowered his head and called him. ¡°You are awake already?¡±


    Xi Ning opened his eyes and sat up in a daze, but he suddenly fell back into Si TuZhao¡¯s arms again.


    Si TuZhao hugged him and touched his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xi Ning was breathing heavily. He held Si TuZhao¡¯s hand and rubbed his cheek against his palm, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Touch me¡­¡­¡±


    He was woken up by the system just now, and he was notified of his mission. This time his mission points were deducted.


    [Tian Wu Zhu has been confirmed to have been obtained by the Immortal Emperor, and the plot had huge changes. Although there is no need for manual interference, 10 mission points are deducted. Please take it as a warning. ]


    [Punishment: Your illness will be worsen for 16 hours, and it will take effect immediately. ]

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    This time more mission points were deducted, and the symptoms caused by the punishment became more intense. The touch on his face was no longer enough to satisfy Xi Ning. He rubbed against Si TuZhao¡¯s body while questioning the system. ¡°What does this mean? Has the Immortal Emperor¡¯s character also copsed¡­¡­¡±


    Why did his mission points suddenly get deducted¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t Shu Xiu hand in Tian Wu Zhu two days ago.


    The system was still checking, Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but pull open his cor and grab Si TuZhao¡¯s hand to put it on his skin.


    ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Si TuZhao touched Xi Ning for a while. He was also checking Xi Ning¡¯s body, but found nothing wrong. ¡°What is this all of a sudden?¡±


    He simply hugged Xi Ning and went to the bed, letting down the heavy bed curtain. His vision immediately dimmed a lot, and Xi Ning came closer to him again.


    At this time, the system was exining to Xi Ning. ¡°In the original book, the Immortal Emperor did not obtain Tian Wu Zhu. Now the plot has changed. The central system calcted that the subsequent plot will also undergo some changes. At the same time, the protagonist¡¯s future path will also be changed. He will have to face bigger obstacles, but overall it will develop towards a normal ending. There is no longer a reason for master to intervene in the plot, so only a few mission points were deducted.¡±


    There were moreplicated things that the system didn¡¯t tell Xi Ning. Because of this small change, the protagonist would have two paths to follow in the future. One was to follow the story of the original book step by step. Although it was more difficult, it still could be achieved. And the other one was to rece the Immortal Emperor and be the new lord of the immortal world¡­¡­ which path it took depended on the protagonist himself.


    Although this allowed the protagonist to reach a higher status and go further, Xi Ning had indeed changed a lot of plot, so his mission points had to be deducted.


    But Huo Xiu was not mentioned in the prompt, so Xi Ning should have alreadypleted all the missions of this character.


    Xi Ning had no time to worry about this now. He felt very ufortable. The clothes on his body were ripped off by himself. He just wanted Si TuZhao to touch him more.


    He raised his head and kissed Si TuZhao¡¯s lips in front of him, but he was nowhere near asfortable as when Si TuZhao took the initiative to kiss him. Xi Ning pulled back a bit while pouting and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kiss me back¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao was almost unable to control himself when he saw Xi Ning acting like this. He gripped Xi Ning¡¯s hand harder. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    Xi Ning was flustered. Apart from the worsening of his illness, he also felt there was something wrong with him. He pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao was fighting with the devil and angel in his mind. He had long wanted to do something to Xi Ning, but he didn¡¯t want to treat Xi Ning badly. He wanted to wait until they get married.


    But their marriage had also already been ruined. Although he didn¡¯t mind about these things, Xi Ning had juste to the Devil Realm with him. They are also staying in an inn in this poor city, and the bed is not soft at all.


    Si TuZhao was silent for a long time. Xi Ning knew that his behaviour right now was strange, but he was affected by the symptoms of his illness. He felt very anxious. ¡°Do you not like me anymore since you don¡¯t even want to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Si TuZhao said with difficulty. ¡°How can I not like you?¡±


    Si TuZhao tried to calm Xi Ning down. He lowered his head and kissed his lips lightly, but couldn¡¯t help going deeper when he touched Xi Ning, and his hands¡¯ movement became more presumptuous.


    Xi Ning grabbed the bed sheet and let Si TuZhao do whatever he wanted. But the symptoms of his illness did not seem to be alleviated. Si TuZhao still had a trace of sense. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Xi Ning¡¯s current state was not right. He raised his head from Xi Ning¡¯s body, stretched out his hand and probed down, as expected, he felt a dampness down there.


    Si TuZhao looked at Xi Ning¡¯s dragon horns again, and after a while he picked up Xi Ning, sighing, and said, ¡°My dear, you have turned into an adult.¡±


    His shirt was also loosened a lot. Xi Ning was leaning his face on Si TuZhao, and said dazedly, ¡°Turned into an adult?¡±


    The system was about to go offline so as not to disturb them. At this moment, it received Xi Ning¡¯s question and went online again. After Xi Ning asked about the system, he knew that he was undergoing adulthood at this time.


    He had dragon bloodline, and undergoing adulthood also meant that he would also go into heat at the same time. No wonder he was still ufortable despite that Si TuZhao was already helping him.


    ¡°Well, your dragon horns are fully grown.¡± No wonder he behaved abnormally, and Si TuZhao felt that he couldn¡¯t continue staying here anymore. ¡°After bing an adult¡­¡­¡±


    He whispered a few words in Xi Ning¡¯s ear, asking for his opinion.


    He had heard that the dragon n would have such a reaction when they undergo adulthood. If they were still in the Immortal Pce, there might be medicine that could suppress it, but the Devil Realm did not have such a thing.


    Si TuZhao really didn¡¯t want to be so rushed on this matter, but since it had happened, if Xi Ning could not be relieved, he would have to suffer for several days.


    Even though it was two different worlds, he had to experience the same thing. Xi Ning did not hesitate for long and agreed.


    Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t help kissing him, and coaxed, ¡°Be patient, I will take you to another ce now.¡±


    Before Xi Ning woke up, he received a letter from his subordinates saying that the Immortal Emperor had discovered that Xi Ning and he had gone missing.


    Since the Immortal Emperor had already obtained the Tian Wu Zhu, he would definitely not want to return it. This deal was disgraceful so he wanted to hide it from the public, relying on the fact that Si TuZhao has no evidence. But if the news that Xi Ning had escaped from his marriage spread, he would lose face and it would also make Yuan Ting angry.


    The subordinates said that the Immortal Emperor had suppressed the news from spreading, and convinced Yuan Ting and asked him to go back to wait for the wedding date, and then secretly send someone to pursue them.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Si TuZhao sneered. He had to bear the consequences when he was greedy for the treasures of the Devil Realm. Xi Ning was his own son, but he used him like a tool. Now that Xi Ning escaped because of his engagement, he still wishfully thought of catching Xi Ning without alerting the devil n or spirit n.


    He could sneak into the Immortal Pce quietly. If the Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t find them outside, he could naturally find a way to sneak into his Devil Pce. He was not afraid of anything else. He was only worried that it would affect Xi Ning¡¯s emotions.


    If he wanted to help Xi Ning get through these few days, it won¡¯t be easy to stop once they start¡­¡­ To be on the safe side, it was better not return to the Devil¡¯s Pce at this time, nor could they stay here for too long.


    Si TuZhao also had a secret residence elsewhere. Although it was a bit poorer than his Devil Pce, it was also much better than this inn. He wanted to take Xi Ning there first.


    Xi Ning¡¯s brain had gradually be muddled under both the stimtion of his illness and adulthood. He urged, ¡°Then go quickly. I felt very ufortable¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao exhaled deeply, tilted his head and took a bite on Xi Ning¡¯s neck, and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty.¡±


    He tidied up both of their clothes, left some Devil Realm¡¯s money on the table, and quietly left through the window with Xi Ning.


    That residence was quite far from here. Si TuZhao feared attracting the gaze of people so he didn¡¯t use any magical transportation. He only traveled using his own devilish power. Although he was quite fast, Xi Ning was always interfering with him on the way.


    Si TuZhao also wore arge cloak, and hid Xi Ning in his cloak. Xi Ning kept pawing at him all the time when they were going to the residence. He either pulled off his cor and bit him, or grabbed his hand and put it on himself.


    Si TuZhao almost wanted to punish him on the spot, and stopped in the middle of a forest to hold him down. ¡°Behave and don¡¯t tease me anymore.¡±


    Otherwise, if there was no clean ce in this wilderness, Xi Ning would be the one that suffers.


    Xi Ning¡¯s belt already got lost on their way, so he could only pull on his robe and say aggrievedly, ¡°I feel ufortable¡­¡­¡±


    Si TuZhao felt distressed and kissed and coaxed Xi Ning under the tree for a long time before setting out again.


    As they got closer and closer to the destination, Xi Ning felt extremely ufortable. Si TuZhao was too busy to travel while hugging Xi Ning and didn¡¯t have time to care about him. He was beside Xi Ning but couldn¡¯tfort him, just like seeing a clear spring that could quench his thirst but he can¡¯t drink it no matter what. Plus, with his adulthood, Xi Ning felt extremely tortured.


    What Si TuZhao was saying in his ear seems very distant. He seemed to be in a daze when Si TuZhao led him into a room and turned on themp.


    ¡°Ning Ning?¡± Si TuZhao put him on the bed and sat down, touching his face. ¡°Do you still recognize me?¡±


    He guessed that because of adulthood, Xi Ning¡¯s little addiction also broke out. He slowly touched down his neck, Xi Ning was beingforted a lot, and he became more awake when he asked.


    Last time, it was because of calling the wrong name, it had caused a big misunderstanding. Xi Ning said with a serious expression, ¡°You are Si TuZhao.¡±


    There are still a few subordinates staying here. Si TuZhao has ordered them to guard the mansion gate and set up a magic formation outside the door to prevent anyone froming in. They are very safe at this time.


    Si TuZhao pulled open Xi Ning¡¯s clothes and asked again, ¡°Ning Ning, although it is still early, you are already an adult. Even if you try to solve it by yourself, you will still be ufortable for a while. May I help you?¡±


    Xi Ning knew what would happen. He leaned forward and sat on Si TuZhao¡¯sp. ¡°Okay¡­..¡±


    The punishment of the illness and adulthood ured at the worst timing, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t mind it. Si TuZhao thought it was too early because they didn¡¯t get married and hurriedly fled the immortal world and came here. But for Xi Ning, they were already together in two worlds.


    They walked for about two or three hours on the road, and the umtion of desire and eagerness was almost overwhelming. Si TuZhao helped him alleviate his symptoms a bit, but his desire kept surging up.


    Xi Ning was temporarily awake for a while because of the pain, and it was only for a moment.


    He couldn¡¯t say a whole sentence, and the other sounds in the room became louder and louder. Although it was the first time for both of them, they were very excited.


    Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t control his strength as time passed by, and his movement became more and more fierce, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t feel ufortable or pained at all. He was greatly satisfied from the inside out, and couldn¡¯t help wanting more.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t know how long had passed. The punishment time for the illness seemed to have passed. In the end, Si TuZhao took him to have a bath, applied a cleaning spell to the whole room, and slept with him.


    He slept very well this time. When he woke up, it was about noon by looking at the sky outside the window.


    Si TuZhao was right next to him, he saw him wake up and kiss the corners of his lips softly. ¡°My dear, are you feeling better?¡±


    For Xi Ning, except for some normal symptoms, everything else was fine. He responded in a low voice and kissed Si TuZhao back.


    They were covered with a thin nket and their clothes were thrown outside. Si TuZhao couldn¡¯t control himself as they touched. Xi Ning refused a bit at first but then they did it twice again.


    When the two of them put on their clothes and pushed open the door, the sun had already set. Si TuZhao took Xi Ning to the courtyard for a stroll and asked his subordinates to buy some delicate patry to deliver to them.


    Except for his subordinates, no other Devil Lord knew that he had returned to the Devil Realm. Xi Ning might still have a reaction in the next few days. Si TuZhao nned to stay longer here. He also secretly observed the movements of the Immortal Emperor, so he could deal with them in advance if there were any abnormalities.


    He hugged Xi Ning. After feeding Xi Ning a piece of pastry, he suddenly hugged him tighter and said, ¡°Ning Ning, I want to tell you something.¡±


    Xi Ning swallowed the food in his mouth. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­recovered some memories this morning.¡±


    He had nned to wait for Xi Ning to tell him when he woke up, but it took some time.


    Seeing Xi Ning¡¯s face with doubts, Si TuZhao exined, ¡°It¡¯s what you said before. I have remembered my past life with you. I do have a name called Song Zhou.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Xi Ning straightened his body, and said in a daze, ¡°You remember?¡±


    unintentional


    Si TuZhao replied. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He actually didn¡¯t remember much. There were only some vague fragmented memories from his dream. He saw Xi Ning and himself wearing shirts that were very different from this world¡¯s, and Xi Ning also called him Song Zhou.


    In his previous life, Xi Ning seemed like he did not eat well often. Sometimes he would feed Xi Ning himself. But as the dream progressed, the memories suddenly became chaotic and blurry and he couldn¡¯t see them clearly, and finally the dream stopped abruptly.


    After he woke up, he looked at Xi Ning who was in his arms, and he couldn¡¯t tell if he was still in his dream.


    With his cultivation level, it is impossible to reproduce meaningless dreams. As a devil, it was also impossible to have nightmares, so he was sure that those dreams were real.


    ¡°How much do you remember?¡± Xi Ning sat up a bit, looking forward to it. ¡°Do you still remember what happened near the end?¡±


    He always felt that they knew each other before they transmigrated into the world, and there was also something off about his illness. As long as Si TuZhao was there, the punishment was not a punishment at all. It would only make them more intimate.


    Si TuZhao told Xi Ning what he had dreamed about, but he didn¡¯t remember anything earlier than that.


    Xi Ning was a little disappointed, and leaned back down. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you get upset?¡± Si TuZhao rubbed Xi Ning¡¯s wrist. ¡°Andst time¡­¡­It¡¯s my fault that I misunderstood you.¡±


    Even though he believed what Xi Ning exined to him at that time, now after he dreamed of it, he believed it more deeply.


    Xi Ning already didn¡¯t mind about this matter a long time ago. He said, ¡°Because I have forgotten some memories. If you remember all of them, you can tell me.¡±


    Si TuZhao thought, in fact, he did have a feeling that he couldn¡¯t exin clearly, as if he and Xi Ning who are here now were in a dream that would end.


    This feeling was inexplicable. He couldn¡¯t find the reason, so he didn¡¯t tell Xi Ning and didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it anymore. While massaging Xi Ning¡¯s waist, he said, ¡°I never remembered it before, but now¡­¡­maybe I can remember more if we do it a few more times in the future.¡±


    Xi Ning stretched out his hand to cover Si TuZhao¡¯s mouth, and said while blushing, ¡°How could it be because of this.¡±


    Si TuZhao pulled down his hand, his expression was as usual. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? But you were so clingy yesterday, you¡­¡­¡±


    Some shameful memories shed in Xi Ning¡¯s mind. His hands were pinched and he couldn¡¯t move so he buried his face and muttered, ¡°Stop talking about it.¡±


    Si TuZhao stopped after seeing Xi Ning¡¯s reaction. They sat in the courtyard for a while, and Xi Ning started breathing heavily again. The symptoms caused by adulthood had notpletely disappeared.


    His abnormality was quickly discovered by Si TuZhao, and the two went back into the house.


    Xi Ning had been experiencing this in the past few days. He was much more awake than he was the first time, and his senses were more sensitive. Si TuZhao also became more unscrupulous, fiddling with him as much as he could, forcing him to say anything he wanted.


    When this period of time finally passed, Xi Ning insisted on changing to another room.


    Si TuZhao let him change the room. This mansion was quite huge. Even if Xi Ning changed rooms once a day, it still had enough rooms for them to change for half a month.


    The system that had been silent for a long time came back online and quietly asked Xi Ning, ¡°Master, are you free right now?¡±


    It checked all the data of Xi Ning¡¯s body and confirmed that he was not in an agitated state at this time before showing up. It reported on the current mission progress, ¡°Shu Xiu has been confirmed pregnant. Because It¡¯s only a bit earlier than the original time, the data is basically correct, and this important supporting role has been registered in the central system.¡°


    ¡°Master, you have two choices now,¡± the system said. ¡°Huo Xiu¡¯s character evaluation results have not yete out. I don¡¯t know how long it will be. If master kills him now, you can directlyplete the mission and move on to the next world. The second choice is to wait until his character evaluation is finished.¡±


    Xi Ning and Si TuZhao were in their honeymoon phase, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to leave right now. Besides, Huo Xiu was currently at Shu Xiu¡¯s ce. It was not so easy to kill him, but the system still informed Xi Ning of this.


    Sure enough, Xi Ning said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again when the results of his character evaluatione out.¡±


    And Huo Xiu was also very miserable now¡­¡­ Although Huo Xiu¡¯s son yed an important supporting role, he did not. In the original book, it didn¡¯t mention his ending. Xi Ning really didn¡¯t expect the development of him and Shu Xiu to be like this.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    After the system asked Xi Ning, it went back offline. Si TuZhao¡¯s residence was quite hidden, the Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t find it for the time being.


    Si TuZhao also received some news here. The Immortal Emperor really sent someone to the Devil Pce and even found the other Devil Lords and wanted to ask them about his whereabouts. But because Si TuZhao had previously mentioned that he would go to the Immortal Pce to look for Tian Wu Zhu, when the other Devil Lords saw people from the Immortal Pce, they thought they came here to send back Tian Wu Zhu.


    In the end, not only did they not manage to ask for any information, when the Devil Lords were told that they didn¡¯t bring anything, they had also been kicked out of the ce.


    After the limelight passed, Si TuZhao wanted to take Xi Ning back to his Devil Pce.


    He and Xi Ning had not officially gotten married, let alone told others about their rtionship. He always felt that he owed Xi Ning, and this ce was too remote, so it was better to return to the Devil Pce.


    So Si TuZhao seized the opportunity and quietly took Xi Ning back to the Devil Pce.


    Si TuZhao also put a disguise on Xi Ning on the way back. When he reached the Devil Pce, Xi Ning raised his gaze and saw the Devil Pce and realized why Si TuZhao always wanted to bring him here.


    Si TuZhao was not the oldest among the Devil Lords, but his Devil Pce was much more luxurious than the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Pce. Even the flower beds on the periphery of the corridor are decorated with glowing warm jade. It was just that there were not so many halls, and very few servants.


    Si TuZhao had never mentioned this before, and when he was getting along with Xi Ning, he had never shown his attitude as Devil Lord. Xi Ning had never had a sense or concept of his identity, and now he has a clearer understanding.


    Si TuZhao led him to the front hall in the center, and asked him to sit down on the chair above.


    ¡°This is all yours.¡± Si TuZhao kissed the back of his hand, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Xi Ning leaned forward and kissed the corner of Si TuZhao¡¯s lips. ¡°I like it if you are here.¡±


    Si TuZhao got excited and pressed him and did it once on the chair. It was still broad daylight. Although Si TuZhao said that no one woulde over, Xi Ning was very nervous. In addition, the hall was very empty and spacious. Xi Ning could hear the echo of their sound clearly, and he couldn¡¯t stop blushing.


    But the chair was too hard, so Si TuZhao quickly took him back to the bedroom.


    ¨C


    A few dayster, the wedding gown ordered by Si TuZhao was delivered.


    Devils rarely get married. Si TuZhao doesn¡¯t know much about this aspect, so he made reference to the marriage ceremony of the immortal world and the human race, and made two wedding gowns of the same style.


    At first, he was worried that Xi Ning would not agree. After all, this was quite different from his promise to marry him. But, Xi Ning happily took the wedding gown and tried it on.


    The cloth used to make the wedding gown was not ordinary. It could be automatically scaled to the size of the person as soon as they put it on. Si TuZhao also put on his. When it was near the auspicious hour, they exchange bows between wife and husband in the front hall toplete the tradition of the wedding ceremony.


    Some subordinates in the pce were ordered to observe the ceremony. Xi Ning kept lowering his head and dared not look at the chair above. After the ceremony waspleted, he immediately pulled Si TuZhao and went back.


    This period was the most rxing and happiest time for Xi Ning, and it made up for the regret of leaving the previous world in a hurry. He would be willing to live like this for a lifetime if he was given the opportunity.


    When he woke up in the pce one day, Si TuZhao was lying beside him and stroking his cheek. ¡°Ning Ning, all my memories are restored.¡±


    Xi Ning was still not awake at that time. His first reaction was that it really was as Si TuZhao said, that he will remember more after they do it a few more times¡­¡­


    He asked in a daze, only to realize what he was talking about, and awkwardly pulled the nket to cover his face.


    Si TuZhao smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Actually his memory had been gradually recovering during this time, but there had not been much progress every day, so he didn¡¯t tell Xi Ning.


    And today he remembered everything, including all the details of the previous world, and everything before the journey with Xi Ning.


    Xi Ning asked him, ¡°Did you remember all the previous memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Si TuZhao hugged him tightly, rubbing his lips. ¡°My dear, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Xi Ning was stunned. Si TuZhao¡¯s memory didn¡¯t recover muchst time, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it, but now Si TuZhao really remembered all of them.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    He guess was right. The person who could relieve his illness did not appear for no reason. For some reason, Xi Ning suddenly wanted to cry.


    ¡°Why did you get upset?¡± Si TuZhao wiped off the tears from the corner of Xi Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will apany you toplete all missions.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Although Xi Ning guessed it, he was very happy to hear Si TuZhao¡¯s personal confirmation. ¡°When I go to the next world, will you be there too?¡±


    Si TuZhao responded, ¡°Not only the next world. I will be in all the world.¡±


    Xi Ning still had many things to ask him, such as why he was punished and what was their rtionship before he transmigrated to do his missions. ¡°After I came to do the missions, there are some memories that I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Si TuZhao also noticed this. He frowned. ¡°Did the Three Thousand World Bureau erase your memories?¡±


    When he first came in with Xi Ning, he was not prepared enough. He was regarded as an ordinary character by the central system, and all his memories were directly erased. He was only able to remember it at thest moment in the previous world. But why had Xi Ning¡¯s memories also been erased? And it now seemed that he only lost all the memories about him.


    Xi Ning shook his head. ¡°Maybe¡­..I can¡¯t remember either.¡±


    From what he remembered, the Three Thousand World Bureau hadn¡¯t told him about this. But if it wasn¡¯t them, who else could it be?


    Si TuZhao was about to exin more to him, but the system suddenly went online and said, ¡°Master, Huo Xiu¡¯s character evaluation has passed. Your mission has been sessfullypleted, master will be transferred to the next world immediately.¡±


    Xi Ning sat up quickly. ¡°So fast?¡±


    [The character evaluation has passed, the plot is back on track, 20 mission points are rewarded. ]


    [The mission has beenpleted, ready to leave and transfer to the next world, countdown to 20, 19, 18¡­¡­.]


    The familiar countdown sounded, and it seems that Si TuZhao also knew this. Heforted Xi Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be waiting for you in the next world.¡±


    Before Xi Ning woke up, he had made some preparations. He would retain some memories in the next world, but he now existed as a BUG to the central system. It was not easy topletely modify his own data, so there was no guarantee that he couldpletely recover his memories.


    Time was running out, Si TuZhao told Xi Ning, ¡°In the next world, my name is Xu Si, and I can also alleviate your illness.¡±


    He paused for a while and kissed Xi Ning¡¯s lips. ¡°Remember toe to find me.¡±


    [3, 2, 1¡­¡­. Countdownpleted and the transfer begins now. ]


    Although in this world he was able to spend more time with Si TuZhao before leaving, Xi Ning still felt he left very suddenly. He was dragged into the void to wait for the transfer, and he said angrily to the system, ¡°Why do you have to be so anxious? Couldn¡¯t I even stay for a while after Ipleted the mission?¡±


    The system replied in a very low voice, ¡°Um¡­¡­I can¡¯t do anything about this. The central system arranged it to be like this. Maybe I can try to send a request about that after you sessfully transfer to the next world¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning only had his consciousness in the void. He wanted to pinch his eyebrows, but couldn¡¯t do it. He sighed. ¡°If I stay a little longer, I can get to know why I was punished in the first ce.¡±


    But he was notpletely ignorant of the situation. He at least knew who Si TuZhao would be in the next world, and his illness could also be relieved.


    As soon as the transfer was sessful, he would go to find him.


    Not sure how long Xi Ning had waited, the system tremblingly said, ¡°Master¡­¡­.before going to the next world, we have to erase all master¡¯s memories of the two worlds¡­¡­¡±


    These words were like a blow to the head, Xi Ning was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the central system has detected that there¡¯s content that shouldn¡¯t be in the master¡¯s memory, which is what Si TuZhao told master in the end¡­¡­. Master is currently on a single-yer mission with punishment. This situation is defined as cheating. To ensure fairness, the central system has decided to temporarily erase part of the master¡¯s memory.¡±


    Originally they should have just erased the part of memory at the end before leaving this world, so at least Xi Ning would not forget Si TuZhao.


    But the central system checked what Xi Ning experienced in these two worlds, and found that some ces were too coincidental, and for some reason it could not eliminate this BUG called Si TuZhao, so it made such a decision.


    The system¡¯s voice was very low, and after speaking, heforted Xi Ning, ¡°Erasing the memory is only temporary, and based on the rtionship between the master and Si TuZhao, even if there is no memory, you will notice each other at one nce. If master looks back at the experience in the two worlds, isn¡¯t this the truth?¡±


    It seemed to be the truth when it said so, and Xi Ning couldn¡¯t resist themand and said helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    As soon as he agreed, the system immediately arranged to erase his memories and adjust it back to the state where he started transmigrating to do the missions.


    When everything was ready, Xi Ning opened his eyes again, and the system initiated a prompt.


    [Are you ready to transfer? ]


    Xi Ning clicked yes, after a while of dizziness, he was transferred to the new world.


    ***


    (Second Part)


    [Explosive disorder: You will be extremely irritable. You will be very impulsive without considering the consequences and will not be able to sleep peacefully. ]


    ¨C


    Xi Ning woke up from a coffin.


    A short wooden stake pierced his heart, and the intense pain almost made him faint. He reached out to grab the stake and pulled it out forcefully.


    The moment the wooden stake left his body, Xi Ning no longer felt pain, and his strength quickly recovered. He lifted his foot and kicked the lid of the coffin. The lid of the coffin was easily removed along with the soil that was on the coffin.


    Xi Ning sat up and looked around with the help of the faint moonlight. He seemed to be in a cemetery and was wearing ragged clothes.


    There were some dark blood stains on the wooden stake. Xi Ning looked down at his wound and found that it was almost healed.


    The system yelled, ¡°Master? In this world master is a vampire. It¡¯s a character that is not mentioned in the original book. This makes it more convenient for the master to do your missions.¡±


    Vampire that had been stabbed in the heart by a wooden stake was basically dead. The original host¡¯s identity as a vampire seemed to have been discovered by his rtives, but they were not willing to kill him directly, so they suppressed him with a wooden stake and buried him here.


    Vampires would not naturally die of old age, and their appearance would stay the same forever. The original host¡¯s rtives were no longer there, so Xi Ning was an extra character in this world.


    Compared with the previous two worlds, it was much more convenient and he had more freedom to do the missions, and he was also more powerful. The system almost said it out, but suddenly it remembered that Xi Ning had his memories erased. In his current memory, this was the first mission that he is doing now.


    Xi Ning was keenly aware of what the system said. ¡°In this world?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, because master will have different characters in each world,¡± the system quickly exined. ¡°I mean, master is now a vampire.¡±


    Xi Ning felt that something was wrong, but couldn¡¯t grasp the source. He still had a slight headache, so he raised his hand to rub his temple and stood up from the coffin.


    After he came out, he put the coffin lid back on and restored the soil to its original state. Although there were some traces of someone messing with the coffin here, since there were many tombstones here, it was not really noticeable from a distance.


    The clothes on Xi Ning¡¯s body had been left for a long time, and they could no longer be called clothes. He had not yet adapted to his identity as a vampire, and subconsciously walked toward the nearest ce with light on.


    When he approached the ce with the light on, he found that it was the guard room of the cemetery. The staff in charge of the night shift was watching TV with headphones and then he looked up and saw a person wearing rotten clothes with paleplexion like a ghost, walking toward him with stiff movement.


    ¡°Oh my god, ghost!¡±


    He was a new staff member, and today was also his first night shift. He screamed in fright and ran out through the back door.


    Xi Ning watched him run away nkly, twisted his neck and entered the guard room.


    It had a small bedroom and a bathroom inside. He found a set of clean clothes in it, which were slightlyrge, but much better than what he was wearing.


    Xi Ning simply took a cold shower and put on the clothes he found. He did all this very quickly and quietly left the cemetery before the staff called someone over.


    It waste at night, the cemetery was built in the suburbs, Xi Ning slowly walked towards the center of the city.


    On his way, the system introduced him to the missions of this world. ¡°The original book is a romantic novel. The protagonist is half human and half vampire. He has the power of a vampire and quick healing ability, and he can also walk in the sun. He has some pretty great cheats¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning said impatiently. ¡°Just skip to the important points.¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s illness in this world is explosive disorder. The system was a bit scared of him. ¡°There¡¯s an abnormality in the data of the viin character in this world, causing the protagonist to be killed by the viin. Master needs to protect the protagonist so that he can progress all the plots.¡±


    Simr to the previous world, the viin yed a very heavy role, and had a driving effect on the plot. So it could not be eliminated directly, and can only have manual intervention.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Xi Ning sneered. ¡°The protagonist was killed? Didn¡¯t you say that he was given some pretty great cheats?¡±


    The system awkwardly said, ¡°This¡­¡­maybe he didn¡¯t make good use of it.¡±


    It also wanted to tell Xi Ning something about the plot, but Xi Ning does not want to listen now. He has no rtives and no money in this, and he has no idea where to settle down.


    The speed of a vampire was different from that of ordinary people. Xi Ning quickly arrived in the city and leaned against the wall and only saw a few cars on the road.


    ¡°What kind of useless identity is this?¡± Xi Ning¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°After dawn, where do you want me to go?¡±


    As long as he shows up in the sun, his skin will be burned, and it will be bad if his identity is discovered.


    Besides, Xi Ning is very hungry right now. He walked outside a convenience store and looked at the food disyed inside through the transparent window, but he didn¡¯t have any appetite. Instead, he was attracted by the store employee¡¯s exposed neck.


    At such a distance, he could hear the sound of blood flowing under his skin, but he felt sick when he thought of piercing a stranger¡¯s neck with his teeth.


    The system also realized that there was no ce to go for this identity, and was thinking of a solution for Xi Ning. ¡°How about¡­¡­. you go to where the protagonist is right now? He is also the same race as master, and he probably won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    The original book is an overhead world. The humans here are aware of the existence of vampires, and also other creatures such as werewolves, witches, etc., but these races are very few in number and are extremely difficult for ordinary people to meet them.


    But most people fear and hate these creatures, even though most of the vampires are friendly, and some even only feed on a small amount of animal blood and never hurt people.


    The protagonist knew this, and while concealing his identity, he tried his best to change the impression of vampires of those around him.


    It¡¯s still early, Xi Ning can go to find the protagonist, it would be best if he could stay by his side smoothly.


    But Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to. He had left the convenience store and stood at the road intersection and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The system choked. It guessed that Xi Ning probably didn¡¯t want to bite people directly. This would also cause a lot of disturbance. So it suggests. ¡°Master, maybe you can go to the hospital? There is a nearby hospital here. There should be some stock in the blood bank.¡±


    So it meant that he would have to steal the blood bag. Xi Ning is not willing to do that. He feels sick when he thinks about drinking the blood of strangers. Could it be that the original body has mysophobia¡­¡­ But he stayed in the coffin for decades before he came out. He is so hungry now, a blood bag is better than just biting someone.


    If he does not solve his hunger, he is afraid that he will do something more serious.


    Xi Ning was very irritable but his face looked very calm, and before leaving, he kicked the streetmp and the streetmp was broken and fell to the ground. The sound attracted a few passersby. When they looked over, Xi Ning had already gone far.


    The system led the way for Xi Ning. He quickly arrived at the hospital, rubbed his face and walked in through the side door.


    This hospital was veryrge, and there were still many busy staff at this time. Some of them lifted up their heads to look at Xi Ning. Xi Ning was dressed normally, only his face looked a little pale, so not many noticed him.


    He went to the third floor ording to the system¡¯s guidance and walked to the blood bank.


    This floor is very quiet, there are basically no people, just to Xi Ning¡¯s wishes, there¡¯s only one room that has the sound of someone speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, all the inspections have beenpleted. I am very sorry for the dy.¡±


    The doctor put in the equipment and helped Xu Si to get into the wheelchair, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why don¡¯t you just rest in the hospital? The environment in our first-ss ward is quite good.¡±


    ¡°No, the driver is already here.¡± Xu Si pushed the button on the smart wheelchair and went to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll just go downstairs by myself. You can continue your work.¡±


    Xi Ning stopped and turned to look at the person slowlying out of the room.


    He was a young man wearing a simple shirt, sitting in a wheelchair with a thin nket on his legs. He noticed Xi Ning¡¯s gaze and looked over.


    Xi Ning¡¯s hunger was even worse than before, and he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly didn¡¯t want to drink the blood bag anymore. Instead he wanted to bite the person in front of him.


    This feeling was very weird. He obviously didn¡¯t know this person, and it felt disgusting to look at others when he was outside just now, but everything about this person looked pleasing to him.


    He licked his fangs. ¡°I want to suck this man¡¯s blood.¡±


    The system quickly stopped Xi Ning. ¡°No, you can¡¯t, that person is the viin!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Xu Si was an ordinary human who was wheelchair-bound. Although he was weak, he was very rich.


    When he came to the hospital for check-ups, he didn¡¯t like people following him around so his bodyguards were all waiting downstairs. Even though he was now alone, his wheelchair was actually equipped with a locator. The bodyguards were always observing Xu Si¡¯s movements and would rush to his side as soon as they detected any abnormalities.


    In addition to the locator, there were also some smart weapons that could be activated by Xu Si himself, or automaticallyunch an attack upon detecting danger. The weapons¡¯ lethality was extremely high. Even if Xi Ning was a vampire, it would be difficult to leave unharmed after attacking Xu Si.


    The system got careless. If it detected that Xu Si was in this hospital in advance, it would not have told Xi Ning toe here. In the original book, this viin would capture the protagonist to perform human body experiments. What if Xi Ning was caught alive by him?


    And Xi Ning¡¯s current state was not right. Why would he be so interested in Xu Si? What role did Si TuZhao y in this world?


    When the system thought of Si TuZhao, it suddenly realized that it couldn¡¯t remember Si Tu Zhao¡¯s face. The data about him was blurred, and so was Song Zhou¡¯s data.


    And what Si TuZhao said to Xi Ning at the end before leaving thest world was also muted.


    It seemed that some of its data had been temporarily blocked.


    As an artificial intelligence, the system¡¯s database was different from Xi Ning¡¯s memory. The central system didn¡¯t dare delete its database directly, to avoid more issues, so it changed some of the settings.


    The system could not defy the central system¡¯s instructions and quickly epted this fact, but¡­¡­ would Xu Si be Si TuZhao?


    The system could still use all its functions normally. It could stillpare the character data from the two worlds, but Xi Ning had now lost part of his memories, and part of its data had also been blocked, so the system did not dare to let Xi Ning find out that something was wrong. It wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the system itself, it was just that the system was afraid that Xi Ning would be detected as cheating again.


    Xi Ning was in the midst of the excitement of discovering the prey and ignored what the system said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the viin? Even if he is the viin, he still has to let me to take a bite.¡±


    The system was not sure if Xu Si is Si TuZhao, and now it didn¡¯t have time to exin too much, so it could only persuade Xi Ning. ¡°The viin is not easy to provoke. What should I do if master is caught by him? The blood bank is on the other side of the corridor. With the master¡¯s power, you can obtain a blood bag easily.¡±


    However, Xi Ning was now a hungry vampire suffering from explosive disorder. He felt irritated when the system prevented him from doing what he wanted. ¡°He is just an ordinary human. What can he do to me?¡±


    When he was talking to the system, Xu Si looked puzzledly at the pale-looking young man in front of him. Since he stayed in one ce for too long, his bodyguard sent a message that appeared on the screen on his wheelchair. ¡°Sir, is everything okay?¡±


    Xu Si regained his senses and pressed the safe button on the screen.


    The doctor also walked out of the room at this time. He closed the door and saw Xi Ning who was standing to the side. The doctor was puzzled to see him standing here and when he was just about to ask who Xi Ning was looking for, Xi Ning turned his head to walk towards the stair, and went downstairs.


    The system thought Xi Ning had given up on attacking Xu Si, but Xi Ning quickly went downstairs and found a hidden ce to hide and wait for the opportunity to attack Xu Si.


    Xi Ning was still able to think clearly. There was surveince in the hospital corridor. Just now he got careless and his face was seen by the doctor. It would be safer to bite Xu Si after he came out.


    He shuddered with excitement at the thought that he would bite Xu Si¡¯s neck and the warm, sweet blood would flow into his mouth.


    The system¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t able to change Xi Ning¡¯s mind. It felt silly that it thought that Xi Ning¡¯s current identity had more freedom and would be able toplete the mission easily earlier. A vampire with explosive disorder, the system would not be able to predict what Xi Ning would do on impulse, such as now.


    There was a ck car parked in front of the hospital. Several people were waiting beside the car. They saw Xu Siing out of the hospital lobby and immediately greeted him while pushing his wheelchair from behind.


    Xu Si was still thinking about the young man he saw just now. That face made his heartbeat faster, and he felt he looked familiar, but he was sure that he had never seen him before.


    He tilted his head and said to the person behind him, ¡°Go check the surveince of the hospital tonight and find a person for me¡­¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a person dashed towards him from the side, bent over, and grabbed the two armrests of his wheelchair, trying to take him away along with the wheelchair.


    The system muttered, ¡°Too reckless! Master, you are acting too reckless! Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t beat him¡­¡­¡±


    Reckless? After Xi Ning got closer to Xu Si, the aroma of blood became stronger, which made him want to take a bite immediately.


    From the time when he woke up in the cemetery until now, his joints that have not been used for decades have been fully stretched out, and he has more grasp of his agility.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Xi Ning was very confident. He was a vampire anyway. There was no way that he couldn¡¯t even beat some ordinary humans, right? He must suck this person¡¯s blood no matter what happens today.


    However, he soon realized that he had underestimated Xu Si.


    The small weapon on the armrest of the wheelchair was the first to activate and it ejected something at high speed to the direction of Xi Ning¡¯s heart, Xi Ning dodged it and let go of the wheelchair.


    A few bodyguards reacted quickly, they took out their weapons and said angrily, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Some bodyguards who are good at closebat directly confronted Xi Ning, while the others surrounded Xi Ning and pointed their guns at Xi Ning. They found that Xi Ning was too fast and got too close to their people, if they used guns to shoot him, it could easily harm their people as well, so they all put away their guns and attacked him.


    Although they are all ordinary humans, they are well-trained andrge in number. Even with the speed and recovery abilities that are unique to vampires, Xi Ning was at a disadvantage inbat.


    The system saw Xi Ning¡¯s arm get scratched in the chaos and it said anxiously, ¡°Master, let¡¯s run away quickly. The security of the hospital has already called the police. There will be more peopleing in a while.¡±


    Bodyguard No.1 pushed Xu Si back to the side to ensure his safety and wanted to go to the other side of the car. ¡°Sir, I will take you away.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Xu Si stopped the bodyguard behind him and stared at Xi Ning, who kept avoiding the attack and wanted to get to where Xu Si was. Xu Si ordered him, ¡°Tell them all to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    No. 1 was not sure of what to do, Xu Si then tapped on the armrest with his finger. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    No. 1 who was standing behind him didn¡¯t dare to defy Xu Si¡¯s order. He picked up the walkie-talkie and said a few words.


    Xi Ning was very unwilling to give up. He heard the system¡¯s words, and was hesitating whether to give up this time, when the surrounding bodyguards suddenly slowed down, and there were signs of retreat.


    The sudden change made Xi Ning puzzled for half a second. He then took this opportunity to rush behind Xu Si, kicked thest bodyguard, and quickly disappeared into the night while pushing the wheelchair.


    There were still people who wanted to chase them, but they were stopped by No. 1. ¡°Sir ordered us to stay here for the time being.¡±


    Xu Si just sent a message to them through the wheelchair, telling them not to chase them, and he would inform them when the time came.


    The bodyguards were very puzzled and asked, ¡°Boss, why did you stop us just now?¡±


    They all saw that Xi Ning¡¯sbat skills were different from ordinary people¡¯s, but he was obviously inexperienced. If it hadn¡¯t been for No. 1 asking them to retreat, they might still be able to catch Xi Ning alive and ask who sent him.


    No. 1 said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s also sir¡¯s order.¡±


    It¡¯s probably that¡­¡­. Xu Si know this person? Otherwise, he will not put himself in danger.


    Xi Ning walked out of the hospital through the back door. He didn¡¯t push the wheelchair very fast. He turned to several secluded roads and stopped in a small alley after making sure that no one was chasing him.


    He walked to the front of the wheelchair and looked at his prey condescendingly, his eyes shing with excitement.


    Xu Si raised his hand to cover his mouth. He coughed a few times and said, ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning put his knees on the wheelchair, leaned close to Xu Si, and suddenly stretched out his hand to lift Xu Si¡¯s chin up, revealing his slender neck. He sniffed the skin and showed his fangs. ¡°Let me take a bite, or else I will kill you.¡±


    The system trembled. ¡°Master, you are threatening the viin. What if he bears grudges towards you¡­¡­¡±


    The fangs representing his vampire identity were glowing in the moonlight, and Xu Si was not too surprised. ¡°You are a vampire¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Si couldn¡¯t move. Facing such a dangerous creature, he showed no fear at all. Instead, he rxed his body.


    In Xi Ning¡¯s view, this is a sign that he had agreed. It¡¯s already polite for him to ask this viin about his willingness before biting him. He found a suitable position on the skin in front of him by instinct, lowered his head, and took a bite.


    The fragile skin was bitten, and the fluid in the blood vessels rushed out and flowed into Xi Ning¡¯s throat, which warmed up his body. The taste was as sweet as Xi Ning imagined, and he swallowed it obsessively.


    The system was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and kept mumbling in his ear, ¡°Enough! Enough!. If you drink more, it¡¯ll be bad¡­¡­¡±


    Due to the blood loss, Xu Si felt dizzy. When he was about to take out the tranquilizer from the armrest, Xi Ning stopped himself with difficulty.


    After the hunger disappeared, his sanity waspletely returned. Seeing everything he had done just now, he was a bit stunned. The wound on Xu Si¡¯s neck was still bleeding. Xi Ning¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he buried his head again and licked off the remaining bloodstains on it carefully.


    The system originally suspected that Xu Si might be Si TuZhao, and was very keenly aware of Xi Ning¡¯s changes after sucking blood. It then automatically checked Xi Ning¡¯s current body state for him.


    It quickly concluded that after sucking Xu Si¡¯s blood, Xi Ning¡¯s explosive disorder was temporarily suppressed, and Xu Si was the one who could relieve Xi Ning¡¯s illness in this world.


    It seemed that there was no need topare the character data anymore. Xu Si could be 100% confirmed as Si TuZhao.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    The vampire¡¯s saliva contained a bit of anesthetic and hemostatic effect. The wound on the side of Xu Si¡¯s neck quickly healed, leaving two small tooth marks. Xi Ning then realized he was leaning on Xu Si, and Xu Si even put his arms around his waist.


    But Xi Ning didn¡¯t get up, his mind was still a bit muddled. After drinking the blood, the vampire seemed to have entered ¡°rxed mode¡±, sticking out the tip of his tongue and licking the corners of his bloody lips, like a tamed cat.


    His skinny cheeks have also changed. Now they look rosy and shiny in the moonlight. The hair washed in the cemetery guard room is soft and flutters gently with the wind at night.


    Xu Si moved one of his hands in front of Xi Ning and used his thumb to rub across Xi Ning¡¯s flushed face. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    His scent made Xi Ning feel veryfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his head in Xu Si¡¯s hand. ¡°Xi Ning.¡±


    ¡°Xi Ning?¡± Xu Si tightened the arms around Xi Ning¡¯s waist, and carefully examining his face, some unfamiliar memories fragments shed in his mind. He muttered to himself, ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡­¡°


    Xi Ning became a little more sober and said in a daze, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    Xu Si was still immersed in his thoughts and wiped the corners of Xi Ning¡¯s mouth with his sleeve.


    The symptoms of the illness were relieved and Xi Ning was back to normal. He immediately panicked. He forcibly kidnapped this person and sucked his blood, but why was his reaction so strange?


    Xi Ning felt that he also didn¡¯t seem to be right, he got up from the wheelchair and backed away, fleeing the alley without knowing what to do.


    When Xu Si came back to his senses, Xi Ning waspletely gone. He pressed the call button on the wheelchair. ¡°Come here.¡±


    His expression returned to normal, and he pulled the cor to cover the wound on his neck.


    ¨C


    Xi Ning ran a long way before stopping. He leaned against the wall and asked the system, ¡°Who is this person that you said before? The viin?¡±


    Xi Ning med himself for being too impulsive. It was safer to walk away after stealing a blood bag in the hospital, but Xu Si¡¯s blood was really sweet¡­¡­. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but recall the taste of it.


    Xi Ning, who had solved the hunger problem, was finally willing tomunicate with the system. The system said, ¡°Fortunately, master had notpletely lost his sanity, otherwise I would have to stop you with a more extreme method.¡±


    Although it didn¡¯t know why the subordinates under Xu Si suddenly became so weak and let Xi Ning take him away, if Xi Ning wasn¡¯t able to control himself and sucked up all Xu Si¡¯s blood just now, the mission would immediately fail when the viin died.


    Xi Ning was a little embarrassed. He was affected by the illness from the moment he got into this world. Only now he was able to calm down and take a good look at the mission.


    He opened the mission panel. When he woke up in the cemetery, he nced at it briefly and knew that he was suffering from explosive disorder, only now that he saw another sentence under the description of the illness.


    ¡°Having contact with the right person¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning was puzzled, ¡°Will alleviate your illness? What does this mean?¡±


    The system exined, ¡°That means there will be a person in this world who suppresses or alleviates master¡¯s illness when masteres into contact with this person.¡±


    ¡°A person¡­¡­¡± Xi Ning thought of Xu Si inexplicably. ¡°Only one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is only one.¡± The system saw him thinking about something and said tentatively, ¡°Actually, I think Xu Si is likely to be that person.¡±


    It waited nervously after speaking and breathed a sigh of relief after finding there were no vition prompts.


    Xi Ning was now more sensible than the system, he hesitated. ¡°But he is the viin¡­¡­ I remember you said that I needed to protect the protagonist, right?¡±


    He needs to ensure the safety of the protagonist. In this case, how can hee in contact with the viin to relieve his illness?


    The system was silent. If Xi Ning hadn¡¯t lost his memory, this mission might be easier to do, and seeing Xu Si¡¯s reaction just now, it seemed that he had remembered something.


    The system¡¯s purpose was to serve Xi Ning. Although it could not defy the central system, it could find a loophole to take advantage of. Anyway, it had already been confirmed that Xu Si was Si TuZhao.


    ¡°There are many ways to protect the protagonist,¡± the system began to try to convince Xi Ning like it hadpletely forgotten what it had said to Xi Ning before. The viin was actually not that scary. ¡°I think Xu Si is very friendly to master. You can correct the viin and get him to return to righteousness. This is also an effective solution.¡±


    It was 3 o¡¯clock in the morning, Xi Ning looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first.¡±


    Not only is he a vampire living on the street, but he also doesn¡¯t have half a penny on him, where he should go after dawn is more important than the mission right now.


    The system thought for a while, then proposed again, ¡°Maybe you can go find the protagonist?¡±


    In the current timeline, the protagonist already knew his own identity as a half-human and half-vampire and ran a night snack shop with two vampires who were his close friends.


    There were very few supernatural creatures in this city, and they hid well. Generally, they didn¡¯t wee other races to enter their territory, but Xi Ning¡¯s situation was special. The protagonist and the two vampires around him are the kindest characters in the original book. Xi Ning could try to see if it works.


    If the protagonist disagreed, Xi Ning could then make another n.


    Xi Ning agreed. The protagonist¡¯s night snack shop will open from 6 o¡¯clock in the evening to 5 o¡¯clock the next morning. It was not far from here, and Xi Ning only needed to walk ten minutes from here.


    He set off ording to the route stated by the system and quickly arrived at the store where the protagonist was.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    There were still customers in the store at this time. At the smell of barbeque mixed with the smell of some stir-fried vegetables in the shop, Xi Ning covered his nose with his hand.


    The protagonist¡¯s name was Jian Yue. He was wearing a mask and was busy serving customers in the shop. He looked up and saw Xi Ning standing outside.


    The subtle attraction between the same race made Jian Yue directly see through Xi Ning¡¯s identity. This was the third vampire he had seen beside himself at his age.


    The te he was holding almost fell down. The other two vampires were still in the kitchen in the back. He hurriedly put the te away, wiped his hands on his apron, and walked out.


    Xi Ning pretended to be wary and scared and took a step back.


    Jian Yue looked at Xi Ning and tentatively said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, so you are¡­¡­. right? Why are you here alone? Do you live near here?¡±


    He thought there were only three vampires in this city.


    Xi Ning moved his lips and said, ¡°I just woke up from the cemetery¡­¡­ there is nowhere for me to go.¡±


    Just woke up from the cemetery¡­¡­ Jian Yue saw that Xi Ning¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit well, and he thought of a lot from this sentence alone. He immediately felt sympathy for Xi Ning and beckoned Xi Ning toe in. ¡°If you want, you cane in here first.¡±


    It¡¯s gettingte. If this lone vampire couldn¡¯t find a ce to hide, he could easily get injured or be spotted.


    It was not the first time Jian Yue picked up a vampire. He originally only knew a much older male vampire. Later, he asionally met a female vampire chased by a werewolf, which was the heroine. Later, three of them opened this shop together.


    He always felt that he was quite urate in seeing through people, andpared to vampires, some humans were more dangerous and should be guarded against more.


    Thest customer in the store got up and left. Jian Yue¡¯s girlfriend, the vampire Wen Xue, poked her head out of the kitchen and shouted, ¡°Xiao Yue?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s gaze passed by Jian Yue to Wen Xue, who was looking back, with shock in his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone of the same race here. He hesitated and nodded.


    Jian Yue gave him a friendlier smile and led him into the store.


    The other vampire went out today. Only Wen Xue and Jian Yue were there. Wen Xue had walked out of the back kitchen and looked at Xi Ning timidly.


    Jian Yue asked Xi Ning to sit down first. He went to tidy everything outside the store, then closed the store door, and took Wen Xue to sit opposite Xi Ning.


    ¡°My name is Jian Yue, and this is Wen Xue.¡± He briefly introduced himself and Wen Xue and then asked Xi Ning. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Xi Ning told him his name, and then used the identity given by the system, saying that he was sealed away by his rtives and buried in the ground, but he came out of the coffin today and came all the way here.


    Jian Yue said that he and Wen Xue were vampires who moved to this cityst year. If Xi Ning couldn¡¯t find a ce to go immediately, he could live in the store temporarily. There was a small room behind the kitchen.


    Xi Ning could also help in the store if he wanted to. They were short of staff recently, and their sry was paid on a daily basis.


    Xi Ning was very moved and couldn¡¯t help thanking him sincerely. He noticed that Wen Xue was not very friendly to him. Sure enough, she took Jian Yue to the back kitchen and wanted to speak to him alone.


    Wen Xue was different from Jian Yue. She was a pure vampire. She could smell the fresh blood on Xi Ning, and it didn¡¯t look like animal blood.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know about his background. What should we do if he causes trouble outside and involves us?¡° Wen Xue didn¡¯t want to let Xi Ning stay here. ¡°Make him leave, or¡­¡­or just let him stay overnight.¡±


    Jian Yue thought about it more carefully while calming Wen Xue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask him first.¡±


    Jian Yue feels that Xi Ning was after all the same race as them. This city was so big, it was not easy to meet one, but he also had his own bottom line.


    He returned to the table and asked Xi Ning bluntly, ¡°Have you sucked human blood before you came?¡±


    Xi Ning was unprepared, he panicked for a moment and said truthfully, ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t kill him¡­¡­ I¡¯m just too hungry.¡±


    He was buried in the ground for decades. Of course, he would be very hungry when he came out. Jian Yue did not ask anymore, only saying that if there were any unusual news reports these days, he would immediately drive Xi Ning away.


    Wen Xue had always drunk animal blood to survive. She raised a golden retriever. The dog would not die if she took a little blood every day, and it could help her to resist her hunger.


    The other vampire who was not in the shop had raised a human lover who knew his real identity. In short, as long as Xi Ning didn¡¯t kill anyone or cause any trouble, he could stay here.


    ¡°You drank human blood before. It shouldst for a while.¡± Since Jian Yue nned to give Xi Ning a chance, he said very intimately, ¡°I rmend you to raise arger pet. If the sry during this period is not enough, you can also borrow from me.¡±


    Different from Wen Xue, Jian Yue thinks that since there are so few of the same race, they should help each other. He also saved Wen Xue with this mentality at the beginning.


    Of course, whether Xi Ning stayed or left in the future, it all depended on his own wishes.


    Xi Ning repeatedly promised that he would not bite people or cause trouble, and finally, Wen Xue also nodded and agreed to him staying.


    After solving the matter, it was almost dawn. Jian Yue and Wen Xue took two ck umbres and prepared to go home. They also exhorted Xi Ning a few words before they left.


    There was nothing valuable in the store, and they were not worried about leaving Xi Ning alone. Xi Ning went to the back to find a small room. He cleaned up the bed andy on it, then fell asleep.


    ¨C

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Xi Ning had been staying with Jian Yue these few days, working at nights at the snack shop and sleeping during the day.


    Jian Yue also prepared a set of toiletries for him and brought him some clothes and shoes from his cousin.


    He is half human and half vampire, so he still had his own human rtives and friends. They just didn¡¯t know his other identity. Xi Ning wouldn¡¯t know his true identity if not for the system. When Jian Yue gave him the clothes, he only said that they belonged to a friend, and the size of his friend is about the same as Xi Ning, so he let him try it on.


    Xi Ning really fit them. He wanted Jian Yue to deduct some money from his sry, but Jian Yue said that the clothes were all old and refused.


    In short, he helped Xi Ning a lot, otherwise, Xi Ning would still be a homeless vampire.


    ¡°There are no mission instructions yet. It is fine for the master to stay here for the time being,¡± the system said after Xi Ning woke up at night, ¡°but master seems to be in poor condition these few days¡­¡­?¡±


    It saw that Xi Ning¡¯splexion was quite bad recently. ording to what Jian Yue said, he can maintain normal body function without drinking any blood for at least two weeks after drinking human blood once. This is only the fifth day.


    Actually, after Xi Ning drank Xu Si¡¯s blood that day, and the next day he woke up and felt his illness graduallying back again, and his temper was sometimes uncontroble.


    He was not very hungry, but he often thought of the smell of blood. When he was working at night, he was very disgusted with all kinds of customers. He felt that they were dirty and the smell of cooking oil fumes and cigarettes couldn¡¯t be blocked even by wearing a mask.


    ¡°Do you guys detest me for living so long so you give me this kind of punishment?¡± Xi Ning had said simr things before, and he said with a cold face, ¡°If I identally do something on impulse, you can¡¯t me it all on me.¡±


    The system was speechless. Jian Yue and Wen Xue had already arrived. After Xi Ning took a bath, he put on an apron and went out to help.


    There are more customers today than usual. Xi Ning lowered his eyes to pick up the dishes, and gradually became annoyed.


    He knew that his emotions shouldn¡¯t be like this. It was just like when he bit Xu Sist time, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    There was a male customer in his thirties sitting at a table alone, watching the uncovered upper half of Xi Ning¡¯s face. Xi Ning had beautiful eyes and his fingers holding the dishes were slender. He had already stared at Xi Ning for a long time.


    He stretched out his hand and touched the back of Xi Ning¡¯s hand while Xi Ning was serving him dishes and teased him, ¡°Pretty boy, you are still a high school student right? Why did youe out to work part-time?¡±


    When the person touched him with malicious intent, Xi Ning¡¯s mind snapped and he punched the male customer, which directly knocked him out.


    The rest of the customers in the shop were stunned. Jian Yue hurriedly took Xi Ning to the back kitchen, while Wen Xue calmed the others and checked the male customer¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Jian Yue was a little angry. He also heard what the man said just now. ¡°Just ignore him. Why did you have to punch him? You even punched him so hard!¡±


    Xi Ning clenched his fists tightly, and he had nowhere to vent. ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Jian Yue felt a headache. Seeing that Xi Ning was not in the right state, he asked him to go to the backroom to take a good rest. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe out tonight and go to your room to reflect on your actions.¡±


    Xi Ning took a deep breath, he suppressed the irritability in his heart and walked towards the room, but he suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Shop owner, are you still open?¡±


    The customer who was punched by Xi Ning just now had only fainted for a while. He soon woke up and, knowing that he was at a loss, was scared to cause any more trouble. He left the money for the food and didn¡¯t even want his change back then he hurried to walk away. The other customers in the store also got scared by the incident and some of them even left after eating halfway.


    Wen Xue felt helpless and angry at what Xi Ning had done. Xu Si then appeared at the door as the bodyguard behind him pushing his wheelchair.


    ¡°Yes we are still open,¡± Xu Si doesn¡¯t look like a person that woulde to this kind of shop for supper at first sight. Although she was puzzled, Wen Xue still greeted Xu Si and invited him toe in, ¡°Please have a seat here.¡±


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t listen to Jian Yue. He opened the door curtain of the back kitchen and saw Xu Si outside.


    The vampire who was very irritable just now became quiet and well-behaved in an instant, as if his whole body was cooled down by the cool mist. He then blinked his eyes and looked at the person in the wheelchair.


    Xu Si smiled at him. ¡°We meet again, Xi Ning.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Since Xu Si was in a wheelchair, Wen Xue removed the chair and moved other tables and chairs backward so that the wheelchair could be pushed forward.


    When Xi Ning saw Xu Si, he obviously felt that his irritability and depressive emotions had been suppressed a lot.


    The system told him before that Xu Si was the one who could relieve his illness, but Xi Ning still had doubts about it.


    When he had juste to this world. He hadn¡¯t fully adapted to his identity, but suddenly had a strong desire to suck blood from a stranger. After he drank the blood, not only did he not reject it in the slightest, instead he felt very satisfied.


    Moreover, from Xu Si¡¯s unusual reaction and attitude, it was like¡­¡­ Xu Si knew him. But Xi Ning subconsciously avoided thinking about it, because the more he recalled, the more he missed the taste of the sweet blood that had flowed through his mouth. During the day when he should have been resting, he couldn¡¯t even sleep when he thought about it.


    In fact, even if he didn¡¯t think about anything, he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was probably because of explosive disorder, but he didn¡¯t feel tired and sleepy for the time being.


    Xi Ning tried to recall the reason why he was being punished to do the missions these few days, but he had no memory of it. He always felt that what happened after he came to this world was a bit strange, but he couldn¡¯t grasp the source.


    For example, like what was happening right now. As the viin, there was a high probability that Xu Si appeared here because of the protagonist, Jian Yue, but Xi Ning thought that he was here because of him.


    Or was he being too narcissistic?


    The relieving effect through the encounter was only for a brief moment. Xi Ning soon began to be sure that Xu Si really came for him.


    Last time, because his body had just woken up in the cemetery, his hunger caused him to act recklessly and he bit Xu Si regardless of any consequences. Although Xi Ning still wanted to bite him, Xu Si was the viin in this world, so he must be cautious.


    He thought so, but his body walked directly in front of Xu Si and said with a cold face, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    The system was originally worried that the viin was targeting Xi Ning, but now he was eager for Xu Si to target Xi Ning and urged, ¡°Threat him so that he will never show up again!¡±


    No.1, who was behind Xu Si, recognized Xi Ning as the person who attacked them in the hospital that day and immediately put his guard up.


    Xi Ning showed his fangs at an angle that only the two of them could see, and No. 1 almost reached out and touched his gun.


    Xu Si was not affected at all and smiled lightly. Jian Yue in the back saw that the atmosphere between them was not right. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Xiao Ning, is this your friend? Eh?¡±


    After he saw Xu Si¡¯s appearance, he was surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Xu?¡±


    Xi Ning felt inexplicably ufortable and asked the system, ¡°The protagonist and the viin met before?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the plot and timeline of the original book. After the system checked it, it replied, ¡°Yes, some time ago, Xu Si¡¯s businesspetitors hired some delinquents who tried to trouble Xu Si, but Jian Yue who happened to pass by. He couldn¡¯t stand to see them bullying Xu Si, so he drove those people away.¡±


    Even if Jian Yue hadn¡¯t been there, Xu Si could also solve the matter by himself. But this was an opportunity for the two to meet for the first time. In the early plot of the original book, Xu Si and Jian Yue had a good rtionship.


    Xu Si also recognized Jian Yue and nodded to him. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Wen Xue took the menu and put it on the table. Jian Yue then mentioned that he had met with Xu Si before. Xu Si also seemed to know Xi Ning, which was considered fate.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Xu and Xiao Ning¡­¡­ are you two friends or?¡± Jian Yue looked at the two of them. Xi Ning had not been out of the shop during this period. ording to what Xi Ning said before about his background, it should be impossible to know Xu Si.


    Xu Si was about to speak, Xi Ning said in a harsh tone before him, ¡°He is not a friend of mine and I am not familiar with him.¡±


    Jian Yue doesn¡¯t believe it, but it was not appropriate to ask more now. If they were not friends, how could they know each other¡¯s names? And Xi Ning acted impolitely towards Xu Si just now.


    Xu Si didn¡¯t refute. He still had the same expression on his face, and looked down at the menu, as if he had tacitly agreed with what Xi Ning had said.


    His eyes stayed on the menu and looked carefully, but Xi Ning received the first mission instruction.


    [Xu Si is suspicious of Jian Yue¡¯s identity, the plot will be changed or will happen early, and intervention is rmended.]


    Only Jian Yue was written in the mission instructions. Xu Si knew that Xi Ning was a vampire, and guessed that most of the people who were with him were also vampires. Butst time he met Jian Yue in broad daylight, other than that he was good atbat, there was nothing unusual.


    He hadn¡¯t thought about it at a deeper level yet, but he was puzzled that Xi Ning would be with a human being.


    Would Xi Ning alsoy on another person, bite his neck, and suck his blood?

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Xu Si¡¯s eyes were cold, and his fingers grabbed harder on the menu and caused some wrinkles at the corner.


    Xi Ning was at a loss when he received the mission instruction prompt. How would he intervene? Why was Xu Si suspicious of Jian Yue? Was it because he saw Jian Yue staying with him?


    The system was also confused and suggested, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t¡­¡­ master try to divert his attention?¡±


    There were new customers in the shop, Jian Yue and Wen Xue turned around and continued to serve other customers, and let Xi Ning take charge of Xu Si¡¯s table.


    Xi Ning put on a gloomy face and stared at Xu Si¡¯s hand, which was flipping the menu. The table in the shop was dark brown, plus with the bright lights in the shop, Xu Si¡¯s hand looked dazzling white on it.


    The relieving effect of the illness from their encounter seemed to disappear somehow. Xi Ning suddenly wanted to reach out and touch that hand to see how it felt.


    No.1 stood behind Xu Si¡¯s side. He watched Xi Ning slowly stretch out his hand and touch Xu Si¡¯s finger.


    Xu Si was stunned. He quickly reacted and grabbed Xi Ning¡¯s fingertips with his hand.


    He squeezed Xi Ning¡¯s hand gently, and said softly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The warm and soft touch instantly made Xi Ning recall the scene when his lips were pressed against Xu Si¡¯s skin that night, and his impatient emotions disappeared. Xi Ning froze in ce, blushing.


    Jian Yue noticed that Xi Ning hadn¡¯t been moving for a long time, just standing at the table and not moving, so he called him, ¡°Xiao Ning, have you taken the order?¡±


    Xi Ning was startled by his voice, and suddenly withdrew his hand and ran out of the night snack shop.


    Jian Yue was confused. He put down the things in his hands and chased after him, but Xi Ning was nowhere to be seen.


    He turned back and saw that Xu Si was frowning and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Xu, so sorry, I¡¯ll take your order.¡±


    Xu Si closed the menu, and leaned on his wheelchair. ¡°Just serve me a few of your signature dishes.¡±


    He came here today because of Xi Ning. After Xi Ning leftst time, he sent someone to search for him for several days.


    That day, Xi Ning feld through some remote intersections at high speed, and it was hard to spot and track through the surveince camera. After knowing that Xi Ning was working here, he nned toe and take a look.


    A night snack shop like this that is always open at night is also suitable for vampires, but Xu Si seems to be very concerned about Jian Yue. He should be a human. Does he know Xi Ning¡¯s real identity?


    Xu Si stayed in the shop until veryte and chatted with Jian Yue after thest guest left.


    He took the initiative to talk about having met Xi Ning not long ago, and he identally learned his name. He didn¡¯t say more details, and he didn¡¯t show that he knew Xi Ning was a vampire.


    Jian Yue replied, ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±, and only told a part of the truth. ¡°Xiao Ning is a child of one of my rtives. He has not been here for a long time, and he is also very young. Sometimes he acts a bit willful, so please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Xu Si smiled and nodded, and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Xi Ning did note back until 3 am. Jian Yue and Wen Xue did not intend to go out to find him. Xu Si was already feeling very tired. He estimated that Xi Ning would note back if he was still here, and asked No. 1 to pay for the food and leave the shop.


    Jian Yue sent him out, and Xu Si said to No. 1 after getting in the car, ¡°Investigate this shop and these two people.¡±


    No.1 responded, and after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, the one named Xi Ning¡­¡­¡±


    This city had a long history. He had heard about the legends of supernatural creatures. The speed of Xi Ning¡¯s movements that night was different from an ordinary human, making him very doubtful as to whether he was human or not, especially after that Xu Si also strictly ordered them not to speak about the incident that night.


    And Xu Si¡¯s reaction when he saw Xi Ning at the time made him feel that they should have known each other. After all, based on Xu Si¡¯s impression in his mind, if he really said that he knew aliens, No.1 would also be convinced.


    But at a nce today, the rtionship between the two seems to be moreplicated than he thought¡­¡­


    Especially when Xi Ning reached out to touch Xu Si, he blushed and also fled the ce. No.1 even questioned whether his boss was secretly in love with a non-human being.


    Xu Si closed his eyes to have a rest. ¡°What?¡±


    No.1 was stunned for a while, but still didn¡¯t dare to ask directly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±


    Curious¡­¡­ Xu Si muttered the word silently. He was also very curious about Xi Ning.


    He had many peculiar dreams when he was still young. There was one same person that always existed in his dreams. After he grew up, he almost forgot about it since it had been a long time. But when he first saw Xi Ning that night, he felt inexplicably familiar.


    Later, when Xi Ning fought with his bodyguards at the entrance of the hospital, he intentionally told his bodyguards to retreat, and let Xi Ning bite himself.


    After Xi Ning sucked his blood and told him his name. Those dreams back then gradually came to mind. Xi Ningpletely matched the person in his dreams.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Although the dream that he saw was not very clear, and some scenes are intermittent, Xu Si saw that Xi Ning was his lover in his dreams.


    Vampires had a very long life span and their appearance would not grow old. Xi Ning¡¯s age would not be the same as what he looks like.


    Maybe those dreams were real. They were something that happened in his previous life. He fell in love with Xi Ning as an ordinary human and then they separated because of death or other reasons. As a vampire, Xi Ning was immortal and might have met his reincarnation by chance.


    This was the most perfect reason that he could think of, but Xi Ning¡¯s attitude towards him was not up to this spection.


    Regardless of the truth, Xu Si was very interested in Xi Ning, and he wanted to keep hold of this vampire to stay by his side to prove it.


    In addition, Xi Ning was indeed very in line with Xu Si¡¯s preferences. When they were in the alley, Xi Ning leaned in his arms and licked his lips, making Xu Si want to kiss him directly like they had done countless times in his dreams.


    He was a person that would not go against his desires. He would definitely get the person or thing he wanted.


    Xi Ning fled in front of him twice, but it didn¡¯t matter to him since he had patience.


    After Xi Ning ran out of the shop, he randomly found a ce where there was no one. He stopped there and leaned against the wall, rubbing the fingers that Xu Si had touched.


    Xi Ning panicked and said to the system, ¡°What the hell is going on? I feel something is wrong with me, and this viin. Why was he holding my hand?¡±


    The system coughed slightly. ¡°It was master who was the one who touched him first. He might think¡­¡­ that you have something you want to say to him?¡±


    It really seemed that he was the one that stretched out his hand first¡­¡­ Xi Ning regretted what he had done. He had only met with Xu Si twice, so why couldn¡¯t he control himself every time.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back now. He squatted against the wall for a long time, then got up and walked around in a circle a few times irritably, rubbing his fingers, and suddenly stopped. ¡°Can I just kill him?¡±


    Xi Ning regretted it immediately after he finished speaking. If he killed Xu Si, wouldn¡¯t he not able to drink his blood anymore? And his own explosive disorder¡­¡­


    The system hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not, he still has an important role. Besides¡­¡­ are you willing to really kill him?¡±


    Xi Ning leaned back against the wall and looked up at the street light. ¡°I think I am not acting normal. Is it because of my illness? Because he can relieve my symptoms, that¡¯s why I was acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Master, why do you feel that you are not acting normal?¡± The system¡¯s voice softened and slowly guided Xi Ning. ¡°I can help the master analyze it.¡±


    Xi Ning frowned and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°No need to analyze it, it¡¯s definitely because of this explosive disorder.¡±


    ¡°The viin must be ill-intentioned.¡± He started to walk around in a circle again and again. ¡°He wanted to attack the protagonist, but he saw that I was also in the shop.¡±


    ¡°The master might as well go back first?¡± The system was worried about his state. ¡°Master, did you notice that when you see Xu Si, it can relieve some of the symptoms of your illness, but it is only effective for a very short time.¡±


    The system told Xi Ning that ording to its analysis and spection on Xi Ning¡¯s body data, Xi Ning¡¯s illness could be alleviated in a short period of time through simple and short contact with Xu Si. If he drank Xu Si¡¯s blood directly, it would probably be able to maintain his normal mood for the whole day, but then begin to gradually lose its effectiveness.


    Long-term or more in-depth contact, such as hugs, kissing, etc¡­¡­ Since the system had no dataparison. It was temporarily unable to analyze it, so it did not say anything about it.


    Xi Ning¡¯s illness in this world had a huge impact on emotions, and it was moreplicated to control and ease. In fact, it would be the best choice if Xi Ning could always stay by Xu Si¡¯s side.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    Xi Ning directly refused, he squatted down again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    The system was so anxious that it had to lie to Xi Ning and say, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, Xu Si must have left the shop already.¡±


    Xi Ning hesitated after hearing the system¡¯s words, then got up obediently and walked back slowly.


    When he saw the shop from a distance, Xu Si¡¯s car was still parked outside.


    No matter what the system said, Xi Ning was reluctant to go there anymore and even got angry about it.


    ¡°You said Xu Si has already left, why is he still here? You deliberately lied to me, right?¡±


    The system did not dare to make a sound, and finally, Xi Ning hid in the passage between the two shops. He didn¡¯t go back to the shop until he saw Xu Si get in the car and leave.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Jian Yue saw that he was finally willing toe back. He sighed and sat down at a table, he then pointed to the other side. ¡°Come here, I have something I need to ask you.¡±


    Wen Xue was wiping the table, ignoring what happened there. Xi Ning sat down opposite to Jian Yue, lowered his head, and said nothing.


    ¡°You and Xu Si knew each other before, right? Don¡¯t say that you are unfamiliar with him, he even knows your name.¡± Besides that, Jian Yue cares about one thing the most. ¡°Does he know that you are a vampire?¡±


    Xi Ning felt nervous and lied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He realized how the mission instruction came not long ago. He was a vampire, and Xu Si must suspect that the people around him were also vampires.


    Jian Yue¡¯s expression on his face rxed, and he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    He also asked Xi Ning why he had a bad attitude towards Xu Si, and why he suddenly ran out. Xi Ning¡¯s tone was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to say, so Jian Yue didn¡¯t ask further.


    Finally, Jian Yue said, ¡°You should have more control over your temper. I don¡¯t want to see an incident like today in the future.¡±


    ¡°I still meant what I had said before.¡± He got up and patted Xi Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t break thew or cause trouble, you can stay here as long as you want.¡±


    It was normal for Xi Ning to have his own secrets. He also had them. As long as he did not vite his principles, he was still willing to take him in.


    Wen Xue seemed to nce their way, but did not say anything and took the tes into the back kitchen.


    After it was almost time, Jian Yue and Wen Xue left together. Xi Ningy on the small bed in the room rolling over and over.


    ¡°Is it a bad decision toe to find the protagonist?¡± He was still thinking about what Jian Yue said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, the viin wouldn¡¯t doubt his identity so quickly.¡±


    The system also admitted that it was a rtively wrong decision to let Xi Ninge here. Itforted Xi Ning. ¡°The mission instruction did not reappear afterward. It seems that the viin shouldn¡¯t have thought of it for now.¡±


    The previous prompt was just a suggestion, and it did not appear again, proving that what Xi Ning did had an effect.


    Xi Ning sat up and hammered the pillow in the dimly lighted room. ¡°It¡¯s all Xu Si¡¯s fault, why did he have toe here to eat supper¡­¡­¡±


    The system was still mumbling in his ears, saying that Xu Si had only met with Jian Yue once. He came here this time maybe because of Xi Ning. If Xi Ning was still worried, it was better to ask the viin directly.


    Xu Si knew that he was a vampire and searched for him. If he really wanted to do something bad to Xi Ning, he would not appear so tantly.


    Xi Ning didn¡¯t say a word. It didn¡¯t take long for him to stop what he was doing, he frowned and said, ¡°You are right, I can¡¯t stay with the protagonist anymore.¡±


    The system didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about and thought he was going to see Xu Si, but Xi Ning said again, ¡°You can help me think whether there is any night shift work thates with amodation.¡±


    As he said, he got up and quickly packed his things and his toiletries. He didn¡¯t even take the clothes. Xi Ning then opened the other back door of the room and saw the sunlight outside, only then did he remember that it was still daytime.


    The system took the opportunity to persuade him, ¡°If master is in a hurry, you can actually go to find Xu Si.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to find him?¡± Xi Ning¡¯s expression did not look very good. ¡°Even if he allowed me to stay, I¡¯m worried that I will bite him till death.¡±


    He closed the door and sat on the side of his bed again. He decided to wait. If Xu Si dared toe again, he would make another decision.


    Besides, Xi Ning now felt that he was quite sober. Even without Xu Si, he can still control himself.


    ¨C


    A few dayster, Xi Ning had a fight with a customer again.


    There were a lot of customers tonight. There is a table of customers who are impatiently waiting and pats the table hard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t serve us immediately.¡±


    Xi Ning was just holding their dishes in his hands. He ced them on the table without a bit of expression on his face, and he put them down with a bit of strength.


    The customer was immediately dissatisfied and shouting, ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± while pushing the dishes away.


    Xi Ning quickly took a step back. The te fell to the ground and broke. It is currently summer. The female customer¡¯s exposed leg at the same table was injured by broken te pieces, and a bit of blood appeared on her skin. The smell of a stranger¡¯s blood flowed in the air.


    Ever since he bit Xu Si, Xi Ning hadn¡¯t drunk anything. Wen Xue brought him a bit of dog blood but he didn¡¯t want it. Now facing the blood of a stranger, he has no appetite at all, and only felt nausea.


    Xi Ning grabbed the female customer by the arm, dragged her out of the night snack shop, and threw her outside the door.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Later, things were very chaotic. Xi Ning¡¯s mind became increasingly unconscious, and when he recovered, he had been locked in the room with a torn pillow in front of him.


    Only the system was concerned about him and asked, ¡°Master, are you feeling better now?¡±


    There were still many people talking outside. Xi Ning knew that he had gotten into trouble again. He opened the back door and quietly left the shop.


    His illness can seem to break out anytime. Jian Yue was a good protagonist. Xi Ning hade to help him, but instead he kept causing more trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I receive a mission instruction in the future. I am not suitable for staying with them.¡± Xi Ning said to himself, ¡°I also can¡¯t be too far away. Otherwise, if something happens, I can¡¯t get here in time.¡±


    The system was very distressed and secretly scolded the central system several times. Then it suggested, ¡°Then master, maybe you can go to find Xu Si?¡±


    The nauseating feeling from smelling other people¡¯s blood just now was still there. When the system mentioned Xu Si, Xi Ning had a strong desire to drink his blood again.


    He licked his lips, but said, ¡°No.¡±


    This person gave him an unusual feeling. He still hoped to find a ce where he could stay alone. It didn¡¯t matter whether he did not have food or money, as long as he could live.


    Xi Ning wandered the street until 4 am in the morning without knowing where to go.


    Jian Yue didn¡¯te to find him, or maybe he did go to find him but wasn¡¯t able to find him. Xi Ning didn¡¯t want to go back. He didn¡¯t want to face him again.


    He decided to find a 24-hour convenience store and stay in there for the whole day. As long as he didn¡¯t go outside and get exposed to the sunlight during the day, there should be no problem.


    Xi Ning thought about turning around and walked to the nearest convenience store. After he walked a few steps, when he turned a corner, he ran into Xu Si.


    There was only No.1 by Xu Si¡¯s side. Xu Si looked a little tired and shouted, ¡°Xi Ning.¡±


    Xi Ning almost thought that he was having a hallucination, and when he approached a little closer, he realized that it was really Xu Si. He kept his guard up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When he saw Xu Si, Xi Ning¡¯s illness eased a bit, but the hunger was still there, and he wanted to bite him.


    After Xu Si left the shopst time, he sent someone to watch Xi Ning¡¯s movements. Today, knowing that he had a conflict with a customer, he hurried and went to the shop and saw Xi Ning sneaking out of the shop through the back door.


    He had been following Xi Ning at a safe distance and seeing that it was almost dawn now, he didn¡¯t see Xi Ning having any thoughts of going back.


    Xu Si then showed up directly, knocking on the wheelchair armrest with his finger. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Xi Ning had a cold expression on his face. He forced himself to turn away to stop looking at Xu Si and walked in the other direction.


    Xu Si raised his hand to let No. 1 back down and followed him in the wheelchair. Xi Ning walked for a while and found that he was still following behind him.


    He could get rid of Xu Si if he fled with his fastest speed, but Xi Ning was about to lose control because of his hunger, he wanted to bite Xu Si.


    Xi Ning pinched his palm. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Xu Si slowly approached him and said, ¡°You have nowhere to go except Jian Yue¡¯s ce, right?¡±


    Xi Ning did not answer. He stood still and did not move. Xu Si then continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s nearly dawn. If you don¡¯t want to go back, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Dangerous light shed in Xi Ning¡¯s eyes. He stepped forward and pressed against the wheelchair, his knee touched Xu Si¡¯s leg, and he leaned over and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t run away now, it will be tooteter.¡±


    Their posture was the same as when Xi Ning bit Xu Si for the first time. Xu Si tilted his head slightly, his neck under the cor was exposed, and he seemed puzzled. ¡°Why would it be toote?¡±


    Xi Ning¡¯s patience had reached the limit. He didn¡¯t want to suck this person¡¯s blood, but this person insisted on following him, though he had already warned him.


    He said fiercely, ¡°You asked for this.¡±


    He tore open Xu Si¡¯s cor and bit it impatiently.


    This was the second time he bit someone. Xi Ning tasted the familiar taste, and while rxing both physically and mentally, the grievous emotions that umted during this period also slowly poured in.


    He not only had to restrain his hunger and natural instincts but also had to endure the torture of the illness. In the end, he got into trouble. This mission was just humanly impossible to do.


    Xi Ning let go in time and licked Xu Si¡¯s neck. When he raised his head, Xu Si wiped the tears from his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xi Ning did not speak but looked at him quietly, Xu Si slowly moved his other hand up. ¡°Xi Ning,e back with me.¡±


    He originally thought that if he had to take Xi Ning away, it would take a while. But now it seemed that the rtionship between Xi Ning and Jian Yue wasn¡¯t as good as he thought.


    Xi Ning was a bit slow on processing what was happening now, and he gradually resisted.


    The system told him every day that he should go find Xu Si, but Xi Ning would not go. At this time, he reflexively wanted to refuse. ¡°No¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the tranquilizer that Xu Si was holding urately pierced his neck, Xi Ning¡¯s consciousness gradually dissipated, and finally, he fainted in front of Xu Si.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Xu Si had made enough preparations earlier. The tranquilizer he used was very powerful, and he finally rxed when he saw Xi Ning fainted.


    It was 4:30 in the morning. Xu Si hadn¡¯t rested much all night and he had also lost a lot of blood twice recently. He leaned weakly on his wheelchair, tilted his head, and also lost consciousness.


    No. 1 waited at the corner of the road ording to Xu Si¡¯s orders. But after waiting for a long time, there was no sound or movement, and the position of Xu Si¡¯s wheelchair also did not move.


    He was worried that something had happened, so he took a look, only to find that Xu Si and Xi Ning had both fainted in the wheelchair.


    No. 1 hurriedly called a car over and sent Xu Si back to check his body.


    Xu Si didn¡¯t have time to fix his cor before fainting. The bite wound on his neck was exposed in front of everyone.


    The bodyguards were all highly qualified people who had been with Xu Si for a long time. They had vaguely guessed that Xi Ning was unusual in their previous contact. Now that they had seen Xi Ning bit Xu Si with their own eyes, they fully understand his identity.


    Someone asked solemnly. ¡°Boss, what should we do with this person?¡±


    No. 1 was still thinking about it. He then saw the tranquilizer that had fallen on the ground with his keen observation.


    He had stayed by Xu Si¡¯s side for a very long time. He immediately understood what happened and ordered the other bodyguards, ¡°Bring this gentleman back as well.¡±


    The other bodyguards around looked at each other and hesitated.


    Regardless of the rtionship between Xi Ning and Xu Si, Xi Ning was too dangerous. What had happened before them has exined everything.


    So someone suggested, ¡°We don¡¯t know how much effect the tranquilizer will have on him, what should we do when he wakes up halfway? I suggest making some preparations first.¡±


    No. 1 looked at Xi Ning and Xu Si who were still unconscious and agreed.


    After returning to the Xu family vi, the doctor who rushed to examine Xu Si¡¯s body said that Xu Si was only too tired recently and also had some symptoms of blood loss. There were no other serious problems.


    When Xu Si woke up, it was already 11 am. He opened his eyes and saw the familiar furnishings in the house. He sat up and raised his hand to his forehead and said, ¡°Where is Xi Ning?¡±


    No. 1 was waiting by his side. He poured a cup of warm sugar water and handed it over to Xu Si. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I had him brought back together with you.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect he would faint halfway. Fortunately No. 1 knew what he was thinking. Xu Si¡¯s expression eased a bit and said, ¡°Bring him to see me. You didn¡¯t hurt him, right?¡±


    No.1 secretly answered in his mind, there¡¯s no way they could have injured a vampire. Besides, they didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    He ordered his subordinates through his headset and asked them to bring Xi Ning over. He then bowed and said to Xu Si, ¡°Sir, we were worried that Mr. Xi will wake up halfway when we came back, so we have taken a few safety measures¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Ning did wake up halfway and found himself in the back seat of a car with two expressionless bodyguards in ck sitting beside him. Before he could react, he was put down by a tranquilizer again and, before he closed his eyes, he vaguely saw his wrists were tied with something like handcuffs¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in a room and felt a strange sensation on his face and neck.


    The system called him in his ear, ¡°Master, you are awake? Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Xi Ning frowned and stretched out his hand. He then touched a cold thing under his nose that was connected to the lower part that circled around his neck.


    Xi Ning was dumbfounded. He sat up and stretched out his hand and tried to pull it off a few times, but the metal thing didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡± He tried to recall what happenedst night. After he bit Xu Si and drank his blood, he then lost consciousness. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Xi Ning stood up while supporting the thing around his neck with his hand and looked around. There was nothing in this room except some simple furniture. The door was closed tightly. He walked near it and wanted to open the door, but when he touched the doorknob, a faint electric current was emitted from the metal headgear around his neck.


    He was immediately weakened by the electric shock, stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!